Violence is erupting in Syria. Does the Bible tell us anything about the past and future of Syria and its capitol, Damascus?
Download Audio Download VideoNorbert Link
Syria in the Bible
Violence is erupting in Syria. Does the Bible tell us what the future holds for Syria, and where it is all leading?
Paul’s Letter to the Philippians – Part 5
Our righteous character development is an extremely important godly mandate, and Timothy and Epaphroditus are glowing examples in that regard.
Current Events
President Obama Releases Long-Form Birth Certificate
Newsmax reported on April 27, 2011:
“After years of ignoring demands that he release his full birth certificate, and steadfast goading from Donald Trump and others, President Barack Obama has finally presented the official document, saying he has ‘better stuff to do’ than deal with the controversy…”
USA Today added on April 27:
“The signed-and-sealed Certificate of Live Birth shows he was born exactly where he had said: Kapiolani Maternity & Gynecological Hospital in Honolulu. During the 2008 campaign, he had released a copy of his Certification of Live Birth, a shorter official form with fewer details.”
However, the release of the long-form birth certificate will not silence President Obama’s critics. On April 27, USA Today reported about a poll taken before the release of the birth certificate:
“… only 38% of Americans said they thought the president was ‘definitely’ born in the United States; 18% said he ‘probably’ was. Nearly one in four, 24%, said he was probably or definitely born in another country. Nineteen percent said they didn’t know enough to say. Among Republicans, 43% said Obama was definitely or probably born abroad — more than the 35% who said he was definitely or probably born in the USA.”
Fox News wrote on April 27:
“Trump… took credit Wednesday for the president’s decision to release the document. He said his team would have to examine the birth certificate and questioned why the White House took so long…”
Newsmax wrote on April 27:
“The critics… still note a pattern of secrecy surrounding much of Obama’s life before he entered politics. They note that Obama has never unveiled many key documents that presidential candidates release to the press and public… Ironically, during his campaign for president, Obama promised he would make his White House ‘the most open and transparent administration in history.’
The Smokinggun.com listed the following questions on April 27, which will most likely be raised by those who doubt the authenticity of the certificate:
“If the original document was in a bound volume (as reflected by the curvature of the left hand side of the certificate), how can the green patterned background of the document’s safety paper be so seamless? Why, if Obama was born on August 4, 1961, was the ‘Date Accepted by Local Reg.’ four days later on August 8, 1961?… David A. Sinclair, the M.D. who purportedly signed the document, died nearly eight years ago at age 81. So he is conveniently unavailable to answer questions about Obama’s reported birth… Finally, the ‘Signature of Local Registrar’ in box 21 may be a desperate attempt at establishing the document’s Hawaiian authenticity.”
According to the Drudge Report, others have speculated whether different layers were used for the document.
The issue is not going away, and may very well become a determining factor for the outcome of the next presidential election.
No Easter Proclamation
Newsmax reported on April 26:
“The media and the blogosphere are abuzz with dumbfounded reactions to the White House’s snub of Christians during the weekend. No presidential proclamation celebrating Christianity’s highest holy day of Easter was issued…
“Barack Obama made no bones about admitting in his 2006 memoir, ‘The Audacity of Hope,’ the secularism of his mother, father, and stepfather led him during his younger days to be far from a devoted Christian when it came to Easter. ‘On Easter or Christmas Day my mother might drag me to church, just as she dragged me to the Buddhist temple, the Chinese New Year celebration, the Shinto shrine, and ancient Hawaiian burial sites,’ Obama remembered… Obama noted his mother’s now well-known skepticism and hostility toward religion… ‘In our household the Bible, the Koran, and the Bhagavad Gita sat on the shelf alongside books of Greek and Norse and African mythology’…
“Obama added that ‘although my father had been raised a Muslim, by the time he met my mother he was a confirmed atheist, thinking religion to be so much superstition, like the mumbo-jumbo of witch doctors that he had witnessed in the Kenyan villages of his youth.’ Obama’s Indonesian stepfather was, similarly, ‘a man who saw religion as not particularly useful’ in life.”
While the Bible rejects Easter celebration as pagan inventions, President Obama’s upbringing is still interesting to consider. It would be tremendous, if an American President would return to and embrace true biblical teachings. For more information, please read our free booklet, “Is That in the Bible?—Man’s Holidays and God’s Holy Days.”
Pope vs. Evolution… Sort of…
The Associated Press reported on April 23:
“Pope Benedict XVI marked the holiest night of the year for Christians by stressing that humanity isn’t a random product of evolution. Benedict emphasized the Biblical account of creation in his Easter Vigil homily Saturday, saying it was wrong to think at some point ‘in some tiny corner of the cosmos there evolved randomly some species of living being capable of reasoning and of trying to find rationality within creation, or to bring rationality into it.’
“If man were merely a random product of evolution in some place on the margins of the universe, then his life would make no sense or might even be a chance of nature,’ he said. ‘But no, reason is there at the beginning: creative, divine reason.’
“Church teaching holds that Roman Catholicism and evolutionary theory are not necessarily at odds: A Christian can, for example, accept the theory of evolution to help explain developments, but is taught to believe that God, not random chance, is the origin of the world. The Vatican, however, warns against creationism, or the overly literal interpretation of the Biblical account of creation.”
However, such viewpoints contradict the Bible. Please read our free booklet, “The Theory of Evolution—a Fairy Tale for Adults?”
To Be Like God
Reuters reported on April 17:
“Pope Benedict led Roman Catholics into Holy Week celebrations, telling a Palm Sunday crowd that man will pay the price for his pride if he believes technology can give him the powers of God… ‘From the beginning men and women have been filled — and this is as true today as ever — with a desire to “be like God”, to attain the heights of God by their own powers,’ he said… ‘Mankind has managed to accomplish so many things: we can fly! We can see, hear and speak to one another from the farthest ends of the earth. And yet the force of gravity which draws us down is powerful,’ he said.
“While the great advances of technology have improved life for man, the pope said, they have also increased possibilities for evil, and recent natural disasters were a reminder, if any were needed, that mankind is not all-powerful. If man wanted a relationship with God he had to first ‘abandon the pride of wanting to become God,’ said the pope, celebrating his sixth Easter season as the leader of the world’s some 1.2 billion Roman Catholics.”
Even though it is most certainly correct that man must not attempt to become like God by his own means and endeavors, it is also true that it IS man’s potential to become God. For more information, please read our free booklet, “God Is a Family.”
Catholic Church Goes on the Offensive
The Telegraph wrote on April 19:
“A film about a panic-prone Pope who has unwittingly been thrust into the papacy and has to hire a psychiatric assistant to help him has sparked controversy in the Roman Catholic Church… Traditionalists say that the film, by the acclaimed Italian director Nanni Moretti, is ‘an instrument of Satan’… Bruno Volpe, the Catholic lawyer, has launched suit for defamation against Moretti and the producers under the terms of the Lateran Pact, which extends the same protections to the prestige of the pope as to the Italian president. Mr Volpe said Habemus Papam (We Have a Pope), never mentioned the current Pope by name but it was nevertheless clear that it was a parody of Pope Benedict XVI and dishonoured the figure of the Pontiff in general…
“Gerardo Pierro, archbishop of Salerno, said the launch of a similar film in an Islamic country would have led to the burning of cinemas and attempts to kill the director for blasphemy. ‘I think many people take advantage of the traditional meekness of Catholics, which is often confused with foolishness or resignation,’ Archbishop Pierro said… The Pope is played by Michel Piccoli, an 85-year-old French actor, and many Catholics have acknowledged Moretti’s sympathetic depiction of the film’s ecclesiastical characters, though the Vatican has not reacted officially.”
History does not confirm any “traditional meekness” of the Catholic Church. For proof, read our free booklet, “Europe in Prophecy.” It is also interesting to note that the institution of the Pope enjoys the same legal protection as the Italian president. Truly, the religious power has become an image of the political power, as the Bible prophesied in Revelation 13.
The Downfall of America
WorldNetDaily wrote on April 24:
“… has it become twilight in America? That’s the question Jerome Corsi’s Red Alert is asking, noting that Business Insider has listed 25 signs of economic decline in the United States:
“1) Standard & Poor’s altered its outlook on U.S. government debt from ‘stable’ to ‘negative’;
“2) China has announced it is going to be reducing its holdings of U.S. dollars;
“3) Hedge-fund manager Dennis Gartman says that ‘panic dollar selling is setting in’ and that the U.S. dollar could be in for a huge decline;
“4) The biggest bond fund in the world, PIMCO, is now shorting U.S. government bonds;
“5) The economy is causing ‘ghost towns’ to appear across the United States, with many counties across the nation that now have home vacancy rates of more than 50 percent;
“6) There are now about 7.25 million fewer jobs in America than when the recession began back in 2007;
“7) Only 45.4 percent of Americans had a job during 2010, the lowest percentage since 1983;
“8) Only 66.8 percent of American men had a job last year, the lowest level ever in the United States;
“9) The average CEO made 343 times more money than the average American did last year;
“10) Gas prices reached $5 per gallon at a gas station in Washington, D.C., on April 19, 2011;
“11) Over the past 12 months, the average price of gasoline in the United States has gone up about 30 percent;
“12) Due to rising fuel prices, American Airlines lost $436 million during the first quarter of 2011;
“13) U.S. households are now receiving more income from the U.S. government than they are paying to the government in taxes;
“14) Approximately $1 out of every $4 that the U.S. government borrows goes to pay the interest on the national debt;
“15) Total home mortgage debt in the United States is now about five times larger than it was just 20 years ago;
“16) Total credit card debt in the United States is now more than eight times larger than it was just 30 years ago;
“17) Average household debt in the United States has now reached a level of 136 percent of average household income, while in China it’s only 17 percent;
“18) The average American now spends 23 percent of their income on food and gas;
“19) Seventy-eight percent of Americans said they plan to slow their spending in coming months due to rising prices;
“20) Fifty-nine percent of Americans receive money from the federal government;
“21) The average length of unemployment in the United States is now a record 39 weeks;
“22) As the economy continues to collapse, frustration among young people will continue to grow and we will see more seemingly ‘random acts of violence’;
“23) Some Americans have become so desperate for cash that they are literally popping their gold teeth and selling them to pawn shops;
“24) As the economy has declined, the American people have been gobbling up larger and larger amounts of antidepressants and other prescription drugs;
“25) Even the latest market rally could be ending.”
The Crime of Adultery
The Associated Press reported on April 26:
“The crime of adultery appears headed toward repeal in Colorado, where lawmakers from both parties call the crime an outdated 19th-century holdover junking up the books. Adultery carries no criminal penalty, though it remains illegal. The Senate Judiciary Committee voted 6-1 Tuesday to repeal the old crime, as well as a law against ‘promoting sexual immorality.’ Colorado is one of a handful of states where adultery laws are still on the books… [The] provision [against promoting sexual immorality] outlaws providing a place for out-of-wedlock sex, a law probably aimed at frontier flophouses… Adultery remains a crime in U.S. military law, and adultery laws aren’t unusual in other countries.”
Deadly Tornados Devastate South of USA
The Associated Press reported on April 28:
“Dozens of tornadoes ripped through the South, flattening homes and businesses and killing at least 215 people in six states in the deadliest outbreak in nearly 40 years… Alabama’s state emergency management agency said it had confirmed 131 deaths, while there were 32 in Mississippi, 30 in Tennessee, 13 in Georgia, eight in Virginia and one in Kentucky… The storm system spread destruction from Texas to New York, where dozens of roads were flooded or washed out. The governors of Alabama, Mississippi and Georgia issued emergency declarations for parts of their states…
“In Alabama, where as many as a million people were without power, Gov. Robert Bentley said 2,000 national guard troops had been activated and were helping to search devastated areas for people still missing… The storms came on the heels of another system that killed 10 people in Arkansas and one in Mississippi earlier this week. Less than two weeks earlier, a smaller batch of twisters raced through Alabama, touching off warning sirens, damaging businesses and downing power lines in Tuscaloosa, but there were no deaths there then.”
Dollar Drops Further
Bloomberg reported on April 28:
“U.S. stock-index futures fell and the Dollar Index dropped to a three-year low as reports showed the economy slowed more than forecast and jobless claims unexpectedly rose… The dollar weakened as much as 0.6 percent against the euro, falling for the eighth day and breaching $1.48 for the first time since December 2009. It dropped 0.5 percent versus the yen. The decline in U.S. futures indicated the S&P 500 may fall from the highest level since June 2008. Jobless claims increased by 25,000 to 429,000 in the week ended April 23, the most since late January, according to Labor Department figures.”
As we observe the social and economic downfall of the USA, so we can also recognize the downfall of GB—as the next article shows.
The Downfall of Great Britain… Broken-Up Family Life
The Daily Mail wrote on April 18:
“Shocking figures reveal that births outside marriage are at their highest level in two centuries and nearly half of children can expect their parents to separate by the time they turn 16. Nine out of ten couples now live together before – or instead of – tying the knot. Before the Second World War, it was fewer than one in 30. From a situation 30 years ago where it was often considered shameful to have a child outside of wedlock, it has now become the norm. Some 46 per cent of children are born to unmarried mothers, according to research by the Centre for Social Justice.
“The think-tank said a child growing up in a one-parent family is 75 per cent more likely to fail at school, 70 per cent more likely to become a drug addict, 50 per cent more likely to have an alcohol problem and 35 per cent more likely to be unemployed as an adult. Some 48 per cent of children are likely to see their family break up before they are 16. Ten years ago, it was 40 per cent.
“Gavin Poole, executive director of the CSJ, which was set up by Work and Pensions Secretary Iain Duncan Smith, said: ‘Current high levels of cohabitation are a key factor in the rise in family breakdown in our country and this paper shows that we have not been here before… Marriage and commitment tend to stabilise and strengthen families and cannot be ignored. The peculiarly high levels of family breakdown found in Britain are at the heart of the social breakdown which is devastating our most deprived communities…’
“The report says the decline in the traditional family is a crucial factor in the social decay that is blighting Britain… Family breakdown, the experts claim, is being fuelled by the growth in the less stable relationship of cohabitation. ‘A child growing up in a fractured, chaotic or fatherless family is far less likely to develop the pro-social skills essential for success later in life,’ Mr Poole said.”
Toyota Cuts Production Due to Earthquake
BBC News reported on April 20:
“Toyota said it will cut production at its North American plants by 70% from 26 April to 3 June. Car manufacturers have been facing a shortage of parts due to the damage caused to Japanese component makers by the earthquake and tsunami. Toyota said it may also lower its US sales target for 2011… Toyota Motors also announced that it is curbing production at its factories in China.”
Natural disasters can and do have devastating effects for any country; and no country—regardless of how powerful it might be–is exempt from such catastrophes and their consequences.
EU: “Discuss Policies in Dark Secrecy”
The EUObserver reported on April 21:
“Eurozone economic policies should only be conducted in ‘dark secret rooms’, to prevent dangerous movements in financial markets, the Eurogroup chief [Jean-Claude Juncker] said… As exists in the case of monetary policy, all economic decisions should now be discussed behind closed doors, he said. ‘I’m ready to be insulted as being insufficiently democratic, but I want to be serious,’ he said.
“Having served as finance minister and then premier of Luxembourg for the past 22 years, Juncker pointed out that over the course of his career, despite his Catholic upbringing, he often ‘had to lie’ in order not to feed rumours.”
Centralized EU Decision-Making
The EUObserver wrote on April 20:
“MEPs have toughened up the provisions in a package of six laws that centralise economic decision-making in the EU, delivering more powers for oversight of national fiscal policies to the European Commission… Cheering the move, Liberal leader Guy Verhofstadt said: ‘The European Commission shall be entitled to intervene with all necessary means if the stability of the euro is at stake, to preserve our European project.’”
The Schengen Agreement in Jeopardy?
Der Spiegel wrote on April 27:
“French President Nicolas Sarkozy and Italian Prime Minister Silvio Berlusconi have put aside their differences to call on the European Union to reform the Schengen zone of border-free travel… Berlusconi and Sarkozy signed a joint letter to the EU to demand that the Schengen agreement be amended to take into consideration ‘exceptional’ situations such as the current massive influx of immigrants from North Africa…
“Many observers see the French and Italian leaders as striking a populist stance in response to pressure from far-right parties in their countries. Sarkozy, who is running for re-election in 2012, is under threat from Marine Le Pen’s far-right National Front, which strongly opposes immigration, while Berlusconi is under pressure from the xenophobic Northern League, the country’s third strongest party which is part of Berlusconi’s coalition government.
“The Schengen agreement was originally signed in 1985 in the Luxembourg town of that name and went into effect in 1995. A total of 22 EU members are currently part of the system, as are Norway, Switzerland and Iceland. Britain and Ireland are not, however, members. Along with the euro common currency, the Schengen zone is seen as one of the European Union’s main achievements…”
The above-quoted articles on Europe show the gradual and steady development of a centralized power bloc, and the time is passed when Europe could disintegrate again in national entities which would be fighting themselves. The Bible prophesies that Europe will become the most powerful economic and military unity in the world—which leads us to conclude that neither the euro nor the Schengen agreement could fail (even though some “adjustments” might be made, as the next article speculates).
The EUObserver wrote on April 28, 2011:
“Several member states have indicated they are prepared to back attempts by France and Italy to make it easier for countries to re-instate border controls, following an influx of migrants from north Africa. Germany, the Netherlands, Greece and Malta have all given their blessing to Paris and Rome’s call for adjustments to be made to the Schengen Agreement on passport-free travel within most of the EU, while underlining the importance of an ‘open Europe’.
“‘If you can improve the Schengen system then that is good and you should,’ German foreign minister Guido Westerwelle said Wednesday, reports AFP. ‘But travel freedom in Europe is such an important achievement that it should not be up for renegotiation.’”
Deutsche Welle added on April 28:
“German Foreign Minister Guido Westerwelle warned on Wednesday against taking away the luxury of visa-free travel enjoyed by millions of Europeans by reforming the Schengen Agreement. A German government spokesman said the treaty was sacrosanct.”
A Critical Look at the New British Wedding
Der Spiegel Online wrote on April 27:
“The wedding of William and Kate on Friday… feels like an aberration of history… The Guardian newspaper wants to abolish the monarchy, as does the Independent and the Economist magazine. Many professors, film directors, writers, actors and politicians would like Britain to become a republic — but they remain in the minority which for years has been constant at around 18 percent of the population…
“Great Britain… has no written constitution but a rigid class system. The lawyers wear wigs in court and there are no citizens, just subjects… British soldiers are fighting for democracy in Afghanistan and Libya, and they fought for it in Iraq. But at home, they defend the absurdly undemocratic idea that nobody but a Windsor can be head of state. As soon as Elizabeth, 85 [dies], her son Charles, 62, already worn down by his long wait for the accession, will take the throne, even though opinion polls show the majority of Britons don’t want the brooding, esoteric prince to become king…
“More than 10,000 journalists are descending on London. The German networks… will hardly be broadcasting anything else on Friday. Everyone is pretending that this spectacle is the most important and beautiful event on earth — but it is not. Oddly, the British public isn’t as interested in the wedding as one might think. Most Britons say they don’t really care about the event. Only about a third of them plan to watch the show on TV…
“Britain is still mired in its worst economic crisis since World War II. Everyone should be rolling up their sleeves to haul the nation out of the doldrums. But the government declared the wedding day a public holiday, and schools, banks, offices and factories will be closed — just because the heir to the heir to the throne is getting married. The extra holiday… will end up costing the economy billions…
“In truth, the marriage of William and Kate is a sad spectacle. Two young people aren’t getting wed in the way they would like but how the palace, protocol and [grandmother] demand it. William, 28, is accustomed to that because he was born into it. But for Kate, 29, Friday will mark the end of her freedom…
“Some friends and relatives will be present in Westminster Abbey, but most of the guests will be strangers, and some of them will be repulsive ones at that. King Mswati, the despot of the impoverished African nation of Swaziland who has 13 wives, will be flying in with his entourage of 50 people. Arab potentates have also been invited, some of whom are currently having pro-democracy demonstrators shot at in their streets…”
Germany’s Fascination with Royalty
The Local wrote on April 26:
“A supposedly proud proletarian city like Berlin throws itself at the feet of just about anyone with an exotic title…. I can’t think of any other community outside the Netherlands that is so fascinated by [Queen] Beatrix and her strange taste in hats…
“Now we are bracing for… Britain’s royal wedding this Friday. This is the moment when Germans get to compare all the terrible royal families of the world… The thuggish King of Bahrain, Hamad Bin Isa al-Khalifa – unless he has to stay at home and order the shooting of demonstrators demanding democracy. And Sweden’s King Carl Gustaf should be able to make the nuptials; his sex parties were always on a Monday, or after his hunting trips, so his Fridays are free… [ and] Prince Laurent of Belgium who famously had his dead dog put in a freezer. And… Prince Henrik, husband of the Danish queen, who has been telling everyone how much he likes to eat dogs… All these people will be welcoming or pretending to welcome Kate Middleton into the extended family, and she may be wondering whether it was worth the price.
“Perhaps that is the appeal of royalty to the Germans: they can envy the wealth on display but criticise the dress sense and the twisted mentality of inbred monarchs. Almost everyone has a black sheep in the family but royal clans have whole flocks of them… All I can say to Germans is enjoy the show. The House of Windsor is, after all, just the renamed House of Saxe-Coburg and Gotha. So perhaps Germany can rightfully claim them as its own royal family.”
The thought of a revival of a functioning monarchy in certain European countries—including Germany—should not be rejected or dismissed too lightly.
UK Royals Snub EU Chiefs, but Rome Does Not
The EUObserver wrote on April 28, 2011:
“All three EU presidents and the bloc’s foreign policy chief – one of the most senior UK dignitaries – have been snubbed by the British royal family. While the great and the good from around the world have been invited to the wedding of Prince William and Kate Middleton on Friday, not a single European Union representative has been sent a gold-embossed wedding request to attend the occasion… On Saturday, it emerged that Queen Elizabeth may believe the EU is too large…
“If Great Britain’s monarchy is wary of the Union, the Holy See is more than pleased to recognise the importance of European leaders, who are set to attend the beatification of the late pope, John Paul II, in the Vatican this coming weekend. European Commission President Jose Manuel Barroso, European Council President Herman Van Rompuy and European Parliament President Jerzy Buzek are all heading to Rome to witness the final step before the Polish ex-pope is transmogrified into a saint.”
NATO’s Bad Options in Libya
Deutsche Welle wrote on April 21:
“NATO’s mission in Libya has now lasted four weeks, and there are no signs of an ending yet… But what is the aim of this mission? Will the protection of civilians only end when Gadhafi has fallen?… A quick military success is certainly not in sight… NATO has relatively few ways out of Libya, especially because France, Britain and the US have ruled out direct negotiations with the Libyan regime… For NATO, that means more airstrikes, even if weeks and months go by. The idea is to destroy Gadhafi’s heavy weapons, his ammunitions stores and his communications structure, but that’s extremely difficult… staying for the long haul entails its own risks…
“The Security Council’s Libya resolution expressly confines itself to protecting the civilian population. This new moral principle, which emerged following the genocide in Rwanda and the Balkans, dictates that the international community is responsible for civilians if the state fails to keep them safe… It’s exactly that – a long-term military operation – that NATO is now committed to in Libya. Whether the members want it or not, NATO is a combatant there, not an arbiter.”
Syria In Turmoil
Der Spiegel Online wrote on April 26:
“Syrian President Bashar al-Assad has sent in tanks to crush the pro-democracy protests, in a sign that he has abandoned all pretense at reforming his regime, German media commentators say. Even though the pillars of his administration remain intact, his days could well be numbered…
“Center-left Süddeutsche Zeitung writes: ‘…Syria’s officers may be loyal to the Assad regime and may keep firing on the opposition for the time being. But in the end, every army consists of citizens with families. If the killing goes on, officers and ordinary troops may start to ask themselves for whom they are shooting at their compatriots. That could end in the army becoming divided or launching a coup. The latter has a precedent in Syria: it’s how Assad’s father came to power.’…
“Conservative Die Welt writes: ‘…The Sunni majority is demanding a political say. The Syrian president is to blame for having failed to recognize this and to respond in time. His people didn’t want to topple him, they just wanted more freedom. But Assad missed his chance to grant it. His speech to the pseudo-parliament was amateurish, silly and foolish. It’s only now that the Syrians want to get rid of him and his nepotistic power apparatus, and he’s no longer in control of events.’
“Left-wing Frankfurter Rundschau writes: ‘The world is appalled at how a further Arab regime is resorting to gunfire to crush a revolution by people yearning for freedom. The confrontation is escalating… The chance for political compromises that could calm the enraged citizens has been missed. More than 120 deaths from bullets fired by the government killers — no wonder the people don’t trust Assad or his supposed readiness to reform. They will go for broke now because they know such a system of power cannot be reformed.’”
What’s Behind the Palestinian Unity Deal?
The Local wrote on April 28:
“Germany has joined Israel and the United States in expressing deep scepticism about the reconciliation between former rival Palestinian factions Fatah and Hamas, declaring the latter too radical and violent for a peace agreement. ‘Hamas is not a dialogue partner for us because we don’t work with organizations that fight with violence against Israel’s right to exist,’ Foreign Minister Guido Westerwelle said Thursday… Germany’s position would not change as long as Hamas maintained its radical stance against the Jewish state, he said…
“Israel quickly condemned the deal. Prime Minister Benjamin Netanyahu said on Wednesday that Fatah could not hope to forge a peace deal with Israel if it pursued a reconciliation accord with Hamas. ‘The Palestinian Authority must choose either peace with Israel or peace with Hamas. There is no possibility for peace with both,’ he said in a televised statement.
“The United States is now reconsidering financial aid to the Palestinians, according to The New York Times. ‘As we have said before, the United States supports Palestinian reconciliation on terms which promote the cause of peace,’ Tommy Vietor, a spokesman for the National Security Council, said. ‘Hamas, however, is a terrorist organization which targets civilians.’”
This Week in the News
We begin reporting on President Obama’s release of his long-form birth certificate in an attempt to put the issue to rest whether he is in fact a natural born US citizen—but the release comes far too late and raises more unsettling questions. While the White House is being criticized for failing to issue an Easter proclamation, the Pope made some confusing statements regarding the evolution theory and the potential of man, and Catholics go onto the offensive to suppress the release of a new movie which is perceived to be unsympathetic to their church.
We continue reporting on the inevitable downfall of the USA and Great Britain; show how natural disasters can destroy any country; and focus on Europe’s inevitable ascent to economic and military unity and power.
We are reporting on the upcoming royal wedding in Great Britain and Germany’s fascination with royalty; and conclude with the ongoing turmoil in the Middle East, especially in Libya and Syria.
Update 489
Live Services | Paul’s Letter to the Philippians, Part 5 |
---|---|
Editorial | It’s Not Ideal |
Current Events | This Week in the News |
Q&A | Does what Jesus said, as recorded in Matthew 26:24, imply that Judas was lost? |
The Work | Preaching the Gospel and Feeding the Flock |
Forums | Help! |
Live Services
Paul’s Letter to the Philippians, Part 5
On April 30, 2011, Norbert Link will give a report on his trip to Germany, as well as the sermon, titled, “Paul’s Letter to the Philippians, Part 5.”
The services can be heard at www.cognetservices.org (12:30 pm Pacific Time; 1:30 pm Mountain Time; 2:30 pm Central Time; 3:30 pm Eastern Time). Just click on Connect to Live Stream.
Editorial
It’s Not Ideal
by Andrew Burns (Great Britain)
I would like to say that my life is ideal, but it’s not. Is that how you feel? Yet “hope springs eternal as we travel our way, in the hope that tomorrow is more blessed than today.” This “romantic ideal is not real, that we know, but it keeps us alive, so we can’t let it go.” Is that how you feel?
Central to the motivation of man is the belief that this physical life will get better. Emotively spoken by Martin Luther King were the words: “I have a dream.” They touched the nerve ends of those who had no dream, but needed one. It was the “promise” of something better.
Being able to visualize something that is not yet real is a unique gift. It is the first step to creating our dream. The great inventions that we rely on today were first visualised–at first they were only dreams. In other words, we are creative. Is that not ideal? We could answer yes! As far as it goes. It is certainly a God-like attribute! Yet, it has not led to the ideal life here on earth that man is looking for.
Chasing the ideal in our physical lives is nothing new, but is it attainable? Job wrote: “Yet man is born to trouble, As the sparks fly upward” (Job 5:7). Nevertheless, the quest for the ideal lives on, but it seems more elusive, as one gets older.
Down through time, the troubled spirit of man has looked to many philosophies, ideas and ideologies for guidance to find a life that is ideal. So often people look forward to retirement to be free from the burdens and cares of life. Unfortunately, during their retirement they get old, and getting old is not ideal. After getting old (and sometimes before), they die, but to be sure, death is not ideal.
So what about us? Do we believe we will find the ideal in this life? Certainly, the life of a true Christian will be more abundant, with many blessings. Jesus said it would be, and so did Solomon: “The blessing of the LORD makes one rich, And He adds no sorrow with it” (Proverbs 10:22). At the same time, Solomon understood that there will be moments of dissatisfaction and disappointment, when we wish to embrace things which we have left behind or given up. But Solomon cautioned us: “Do not say, ‘Why were the former days better than these?’ For you do not inquire wisely concerning this” (Ecclesiastes 7:10).
What this shows us is that the ideal will not be found in this physical life. It will only be achieved when we have become perfect, but that’s not yet. This brings us to cause and effect. To create the ideal life, we will need ideal people!
The wonders of man’s creative ability have led some to believe that “we don’t need God.” Not understanding his own nature nor why his spirit is troubled, man seeks solace in physical things. In other words, “let’s seek a physical solution to a spiritual problem.” If attaining the ideal for ourselves in this life is the main focus, the real goal will become more and more elusive. It will drift further and further away. Herein lies the cause of many frustrations and disappointments.
Without realising it and unintentionally, the goal of pursuing the ideal in this physical life may become a selfish ambition. People often see this life as their only hope – their only opportunity to “get their dream.” But in order to obtain our ideal, we must be seeking for God’s Will to be done in our own personal lives, to prepare us for a better life to come.
What area of service has God given us to do? Is it “only to pray”? If so, remember that some of the greatest works of God have been achieved through prayer. We are wisely admonished: “In all your ways acknowledge Him, And He will direct your paths” (Proverbs 3:6).
We should take much comfort in the promise that God will provide all our needs. The condition is that we “seek first the kingdom of God and His righteousness, and all these [physical] things shall be added to you” (Matthew 6:33). By experience we can say that God provides a great deal more than our needs!
Jesus said: “I go to prepare a place for you” (John 14:2). He is preparing for us, individually, a “place” or position of rulership. Yes – the ideal is coming! But it is coming from God, not from man and through man, and it will be GIVEN to us!
God is creating for us the IDEAL life! A very high position, with great honors, to be born into His Family as immortal Spirit beings! We will be totally thrilled and astonished when it happens. At that time, we will have been MADE perfect! Anything less would not be ideal.
Current Events
We begin reporting on President Obama’s release of his long-form birth certificate in an attempt to put the issue to rest whether he is in fact a natural born US citizen—but the release comes far too late and raises more unsettling questions. While the White House is being criticized for failing to issue an Easter proclamation, the Pope made some confusing statements regarding the evolution theory and the potential of man, and Catholics go onto the offensive to suppress the release of a new movie which is perceived to be unsympathetic to their church.
We continue reporting on the inevitable downfall of the USA and Great Britain; show how natural disasters can destroy any country; and focus on Europe’s inevitable ascent to economic and military unity and power.
We are reporting on the upcoming royal wedding in Great Britain and Germany’s fascination with royalty; and conclude with the ongoing turmoil in the Middle East, especially in Libya and Syria.
This Week in the News
President Obama Releases Long-Form Birth Certificate
Newsmax reported on April 27, 2011:
“After years of ignoring demands that he release his full birth certificate, and steadfast goading from Donald Trump and others, President Barack Obama has finally presented the official document, saying he has ‘better stuff to do’ than deal with the controversy…”
USA Today added on April 27:
“The signed-and-sealed Certificate of Live Birth shows he was born exactly where he had said: Kapiolani Maternity & Gynecological Hospital in Honolulu. During the 2008 campaign, he had released a copy of his Certification of Live Birth, a shorter official form with fewer details.”
However, the release of the long-form birth certificate will not silence President Obama’s critics. On April 27, USA Today reported about a poll taken before the release of the birth certificate:
“… only 38% of Americans said they thought the president was ‘definitely’ born in the United States; 18% said he ‘probably’ was. Nearly one in four, 24%, said he was probably or definitely born in another country. Nineteen percent said they didn’t know enough to say. Among Republicans, 43% said Obama was definitely or probably born abroad — more than the 35% who said he was definitely or probably born in the USA.”
Fox News wrote on April 27:
“Trump… took credit Wednesday for the president’s decision to release the document. He said his team would have to examine the birth certificate and questioned why the White House took so long…”
Newsmax wrote on April 27:
“The critics… still note a pattern of secrecy surrounding much of Obama’s life before he entered politics. They note that Obama has never unveiled many key documents that presidential candidates release to the press and public… Ironically, during his campaign for president, Obama promised he would make his White House ‘the most open and transparent administration in history.’
The Smokinggun.com listed the following questions on April 27, which will most likely be raised by those who doubt the authenticity of the certificate:
“If the original document was in a bound volume (as reflected by the curvature of the left hand side of the certificate), how can the green patterned background of the document’s safety paper be so seamless? Why, if Obama was born on August 4, 1961, was the ‘Date Accepted by Local Reg.’ four days later on August 8, 1961?… David A. Sinclair, the M.D. who purportedly signed the document, died nearly eight years ago at age 81. So he is conveniently unavailable to answer questions about Obama’s reported birth… Finally, the ‘Signature of Local Registrar’ in box 21 may be a desperate attempt at establishing the document’s Hawaiian authenticity.”
According to the Drudge Report, others have speculated whether different layers were used for the document.
The issue is not going away, and may very well become a determining factor for the outcome of the next presidential election.
No Easter Proclamation
Newsmax reported on April 26:
“The media and the blogosphere are abuzz with dumbfounded reactions to the White House’s snub of Christians during the weekend. No presidential proclamation celebrating Christianity’s highest holy day of Easter was issued…
“Barack Obama made no bones about admitting in his 2006 memoir, ‘The Audacity of Hope,’ the secularism of his mother, father, and stepfather led him during his younger days to be far from a devoted Christian when it came to Easter. ‘On Easter or Christmas Day my mother might drag me to church, just as she dragged me to the Buddhist temple, the Chinese New Year celebration, the Shinto shrine, and ancient Hawaiian burial sites,’ Obama remembered… Obama noted his mother’s now well-known skepticism and hostility toward religion… ‘In our household the Bible, the Koran, and the Bhagavad Gita sat on the shelf alongside books of Greek and Norse and African mythology’…
“Obama added that ‘although my father had been raised a Muslim, by the time he met my mother he was a confirmed atheist, thinking religion to be so much superstition, like the mumbo-jumbo of witch doctors that he had witnessed in the Kenyan villages of his youth.’ Obama’s Indonesian stepfather was, similarly, ‘a man who saw religion as not particularly useful’ in life.”
While the Bible rejects Easter celebration as pagan inventions, President Obama’s upbringing is still interesting to consider. It would be tremendous, if an American President would return to and embrace true biblical teachings. For more information, please read our free booklet, “Is That in the Bible?—Man’s Holidays and God’s Holy Days.”
Pope vs. Evolution… Sort of…
The Associated Press reported on April 23:
“Pope Benedict XVI marked the holiest night of the year for Christians by stressing that humanity isn’t a random product of evolution. Benedict emphasized the Biblical account of creation in his Easter Vigil homily Saturday, saying it was wrong to think at some point ‘in some tiny corner of the cosmos there evolved randomly some species of living being capable of reasoning and of trying to find rationality within creation, or to bring rationality into it.’
“If man were merely a random product of evolution in some place on the margins of the universe, then his life would make no sense or might even be a chance of nature,’ he said. ‘But no, reason is there at the beginning: creative, divine reason.’
“Church teaching holds that Roman Catholicism and evolutionary theory are not necessarily at odds: A Christian can, for example, accept the theory of evolution to help explain developments, but is taught to believe that God, not random chance, is the origin of the world. The Vatican, however, warns against creationism, or the overly literal interpretation of the Biblical account of creation.”
However, such viewpoints contradict the Bible. Please read our free booklet, “The Theory of Evolution—a Fairy Tale for Adults?”
To Be Like God
Reuters reported on April 17:
“Pope Benedict led Roman Catholics into Holy Week celebrations, telling a Palm Sunday crowd that man will pay the price for his pride if he believes technology can give him the powers of God… ‘From the beginning men and women have been filled — and this is as true today as ever — with a desire to “be like God”, to attain the heights of God by their own powers,’ he said… ‘Mankind has managed to accomplish so many things: we can fly! We can see, hear and speak to one another from the farthest ends of the earth. And yet the force of gravity which draws us down is powerful,’ he said.
“While the great advances of technology have improved life for man, the pope said, they have also increased possibilities for evil, and recent natural disasters were a reminder, if any were needed, that mankind is not all-powerful. If man wanted a relationship with God he had to first ‘abandon the pride of wanting to become God,’ said the pope, celebrating his sixth Easter season as the leader of the world’s some 1.2 billion Roman Catholics.”
Even though it is most certainly correct that man must not attempt to become like God by his own means and endeavors, it is also true that it IS man’s potential to become God. For more information, please read our free booklet, “God Is a Family.”
Catholic Church Goes on the Offensive
The Telegraph wrote on April 19:
“A film about a panic-prone Pope who has unwittingly been thrust into the papacy and has to hire a psychiatric assistant to help him has sparked controversy in the Roman Catholic Church… Traditionalists say that the film, by the acclaimed Italian director Nanni Moretti, is ‘an instrument of Satan’… Bruno Volpe, the Catholic lawyer, has launched suit for defamation against Moretti and the producers under the terms of the Lateran Pact, which extends the same protections to the prestige of the pope as to the Italian president. Mr Volpe said Habemus Papam (We Have a Pope), never mentioned the current Pope by name but it was nevertheless clear that it was a parody of Pope Benedict XVI and dishonoured the figure of the Pontiff in general…
“Gerardo Pierro, archbishop of Salerno, said the launch of a similar film in an Islamic country would have led to the burning of cinemas and attempts to kill the director for blasphemy. ‘I think many people take advantage of the traditional meekness of Catholics, which is often confused with foolishness or resignation,’ Archbishop Pierro said… The Pope is played by Michel Piccoli, an 85-year-old French actor, and many Catholics have acknowledged Moretti’s sympathetic depiction of the film’s ecclesiastical characters, though the Vatican has not reacted officially.”
History does not confirm any “traditional meekness” of the Catholic Church. For proof, read our free booklet, “Europe in Prophecy.” It is also interesting to note that the institution of the Pope enjoys the same legal protection as the Italian president. Truly, the religious power has become an image of the political power, as the Bible prophesied in Revelation 13.
The Downfall of America
WorldNetDaily wrote on April 24:
“… has it become twilight in America? That’s the question Jerome Corsi’s Red Alert is asking, noting that Business Insider has listed 25 signs of economic decline in the United States:
“1) Standard & Poor’s altered its outlook on U.S. government debt from ‘stable’ to ‘negative’;
“2) China has announced it is going to be reducing its holdings of U.S. dollars;
“3) Hedge-fund manager Dennis Gartman says that ‘panic dollar selling is setting in’ and that the U.S. dollar could be in for a huge decline;
“4) The biggest bond fund in the world, PIMCO, is now shorting U.S. government bonds;
“5) The economy is causing ‘ghost towns’ to appear across the United States, with many counties across the nation that now have home vacancy rates of more than 50 percent;
“6) There are now about 7.25 million fewer jobs in America than when the recession began back in 2007;
“7) Only 45.4 percent of Americans had a job during 2010, the lowest percentage since 1983;
“8) Only 66.8 percent of American men had a job last year, the lowest level ever in the United States;
“9) The average CEO made 343 times more money than the average American did last year;
“10) Gas prices reached $5 per gallon at a gas station in Washington, D.C., on April 19, 2011;
“11) Over the past 12 months, the average price of gasoline in the United States has gone up about 30 percent;
“12) Due to rising fuel prices, American Airlines lost $436 million during the first quarter of 2011;
“13) U.S. households are now receiving more income from the U.S. government than they are paying to the government in taxes;
“14) Approximately $1 out of every $4 that the U.S. government borrows goes to pay the interest on the national debt;
“15) Total home mortgage debt in the United States is now about five times larger than it was just 20 years ago;
“16) Total credit card debt in the United States is now more than eight times larger than it was just 30 years ago;
“17) Average household debt in the United States has now reached a level of 136 percent of average household income, while in China it’s only 17 percent;
“18) The average American now spends 23 percent of their income on food and gas;
“19) Seventy-eight percent of Americans said they plan to slow their spending in coming months due to rising prices;
“20) Fifty-nine percent of Americans receive money from the federal government;
“21) The average length of unemployment in the United States is now a record 39 weeks;
“22) As the economy continues to collapse, frustration among young people will continue to grow and we will see more seemingly ‘random acts of violence’;
“23) Some Americans have become so desperate for cash that they are literally popping their gold teeth and selling them to pawn shops;
“24) As the economy has declined, the American people have been gobbling up larger and larger amounts of antidepressants and other prescription drugs;
“25) Even the latest market rally could be ending.”
The Crime of Adultery
The Associated Press reported on April 26:
“The crime of adultery appears headed toward repeal in Colorado, where lawmakers from both parties call the crime an outdated 19th-century holdover junking up the books. Adultery carries no criminal penalty, though it remains illegal. The Senate Judiciary Committee voted 6-1 Tuesday to repeal the old crime, as well as a law against ‘promoting sexual immorality.’ Colorado is one of a handful of states where adultery laws are still on the books… [The] provision [against promoting sexual immorality] outlaws providing a place for out-of-wedlock sex, a law probably aimed at frontier flophouses… Adultery remains a crime in U.S. military law, and adultery laws aren’t unusual in other countries.”
Deadly Tornados Devastate South of USA
The Associated Press reported on April 28:
“Dozens of tornadoes ripped through the South, flattening homes and businesses and killing at least 215 people in six states in the deadliest outbreak in nearly 40 years… Alabama’s state emergency management agency said it had confirmed 131 deaths, while there were 32 in Mississippi, 30 in Tennessee, 13 in Georgia, eight in Virginia and one in Kentucky… The storm system spread destruction from Texas to New York, where dozens of roads were flooded or washed out. The governors of Alabama, Mississippi and Georgia issued emergency declarations for parts of their states…
“In Alabama, where as many as a million people were without power, Gov. Robert Bentley said 2,000 national guard troops had been activated and were helping to search devastated areas for people still missing… The storms came on the heels of another system that killed 10 people in Arkansas and one in Mississippi earlier this week. Less than two weeks earlier, a smaller batch of twisters raced through Alabama, touching off warning sirens, damaging businesses and downing power lines in Tuscaloosa, but there were no deaths there then.”
Dollar Drops Further
Bloomberg reported on April 28:
“U.S. stock-index futures fell and the Dollar Index dropped to a three-year low as reports showed the economy slowed more than forecast and jobless claims unexpectedly rose… The dollar weakened as much as 0.6 percent against the euro, falling for the eighth day and breaching $1.48 for the first time since December 2009. It dropped 0.5 percent versus the yen. The decline in U.S. futures indicated the S&P 500 may fall from the highest level since June 2008. Jobless claims increased by 25,000 to 429,000 in the week ended April 23, the most since late January, according to Labor Department figures.”
As we observe the social and economic downfall of the USA, so we can also recognize the downfall of GB—as the next article shows.
The Downfall of Great Britain… Broken-Up Family Life
The Daily Mail wrote on April 18:
“Shocking figures reveal that births outside marriage are at their highest level in two centuries and nearly half of children can expect their parents to separate by the time they turn 16. Nine out of ten couples now live together before – or instead of – tying the knot. Before the Second World War, it was fewer than one in 30. From a situation 30 years ago where it was often considered shameful to have a child outside of wedlock, it has now become the norm. Some 46 per cent of children are born to unmarried mothers, according to research by the Centre for Social Justice.
“The think-tank said a child growing up in a one-parent family is 75 per cent more likely to fail at school, 70 per cent more likely to become a drug addict, 50 per cent more likely to have an alcohol problem and 35 per cent more likely to be unemployed as an adult. Some 48 per cent of children are likely to see their family break up before they are 16. Ten years ago, it was 40 per cent.
“Gavin Poole, executive director of the CSJ, which was set up by Work and Pensions Secretary Iain Duncan Smith, said: ‘Current high levels of cohabitation are a key factor in the rise in family breakdown in our country and this paper shows that we have not been here before… Marriage and commitment tend to stabilise and strengthen families and cannot be ignored. The peculiarly high levels of family breakdown found in Britain are at the heart of the social breakdown which is devastating our most deprived communities…’
“The report says the decline in the traditional family is a crucial factor in the social decay that is blighting Britain… Family breakdown, the experts claim, is being fuelled by the growth in the less stable relationship of cohabitation. ‘A child growing up in a fractured, chaotic or fatherless family is far less likely to develop the pro-social skills essential for success later in life,’ Mr Poole said.”
Toyota Cuts Production Due to Earthquake
BBC News reported on April 20:
“Toyota said it will cut production at its North American plants by 70% from 26 April to 3 June. Car manufacturers have been facing a shortage of parts due to the damage caused to Japanese component makers by the earthquake and tsunami. Toyota said it may also lower its US sales target for 2011… Toyota Motors also announced that it is curbing production at its factories in China.”
Natural disasters can and do have devastating effects for any country; and no country—regardless of how powerful it might be–is exempt from such catastrophes and their consequences.
EU: “Discuss Policies in Dark Secrecy”
The EUObserver reported on April 21:
“Eurozone economic policies should only be conducted in ‘dark secret rooms’, to prevent dangerous movements in financial markets, the Eurogroup chief [Jean-Claude Juncker] said… As exists in the case of monetary policy, all economic decisions should now be discussed behind closed doors, he said. ‘I’m ready to be insulted as being insufficiently democratic, but I want to be serious,’ he said.
“Having served as finance minister and then premier of Luxembourg for the past 22 years, Juncker pointed out that over the course of his career, despite his Catholic upbringing, he often ‘had to lie’ in order not to feed rumours.”
Centralized EU Decision-Making
The EUObserver wrote on April 20:
“MEPs have toughened up the provisions in a package of six laws that centralise economic decision-making in the EU, delivering more powers for oversight of national fiscal policies to the European Commission… Cheering the move, Liberal leader Guy Verhofstadt said: ‘The European Commission shall be entitled to intervene with all necessary means if the stability of the euro is at stake, to preserve our European project.’”
The Schengen Agreement in Jeopardy?
Der Spiegel wrote on April 27:
“French President Nicolas Sarkozy and Italian Prime Minister Silvio Berlusconi have put aside their differences to call on the European Union to reform the Schengen zone of border-free travel… Berlusconi and Sarkozy signed a joint letter to the EU to demand that the Schengen agreement be amended to take into consideration ‘exceptional’ situations such as the current massive influx of immigrants from North Africa…
“Many observers see the French and Italian leaders as striking a populist stance in response to pressure from far-right parties in their countries. Sarkozy, who is running for re-election in 2012, is under threat from Marine Le Pen’s far-right National Front, which strongly opposes immigration, while Berlusconi is under pressure from the xenophobic Northern League, the country’s third strongest party which is part of Berlusconi’s coalition government.
“The Schengen agreement was originally signed in 1985 in the Luxembourg town of that name and went into effect in 1995. A total of 22 EU members are currently part of the system, as are Norway, Switzerland and Iceland. Britain and Ireland are not, however, members. Along with the euro common currency, the Schengen zone is seen as one of the European Union’s main achievements…”
The above-quoted articles on Europe show the gradual and steady development of a centralized power bloc, and the time is passed when Europe could disintegrate again in national entities which would be fighting themselves. The Bible prophesies that Europe will become the most powerful economic and military unity in the world—which leads us to conclude that neither the euro nor the Schengen agreement could fail (even though some “adjustments” might be made, as the next article speculates).
The EUObserver wrote on April 28, 2011:
“Several member states have indicated they are prepared to back attempts by France and Italy to make it easier for countries to re-instate border controls, following an influx of migrants from north Africa. Germany, the Netherlands, Greece and Malta have all given their blessing to Paris and Rome’s call for adjustments to be made to the Schengen Agreement on passport-free travel within most of the EU, while underlining the importance of an ‘open Europe’.
“‘If you can improve the Schengen system then that is good and you should,’ German foreign minister Guido Westerwelle said Wednesday, reports AFP. ‘But travel freedom in Europe is such an important achievement that it should not be up for renegotiation.’”
Deutsche Welle added on April 28:
“German Foreign Minister Guido Westerwelle warned on Wednesday against taking away the luxury of visa-free travel enjoyed by millions of Europeans by reforming the Schengen Agreement. A German government spokesman said the treaty was sacrosanct.”
A Critical Look at the New British Wedding
Der Spiegel Online wrote on April 27:
“The wedding of William and Kate on Friday… feels like an aberration of history… The Guardian newspaper wants to abolish the monarchy, as does the Independent and the Economist magazine. Many professors, film directors, writers, actors and politicians would like Britain to become a republic — but they remain in the minority which for years has been constant at around 18 percent of the population…
“Great Britain… has no written constitution but a rigid class system. The lawyers wear wigs in court and there are no citizens, just subjects… British soldiers are fighting for democracy in Afghanistan and Libya, and they fought for it in Iraq. But at home, they defend the absurdly undemocratic idea that nobody but a Windsor can be head of state. As soon as Elizabeth, 85 [dies], her son Charles, 62, already worn down by his long wait for the accession, will take the throne, even though opinion polls show the majority of Britons don’t want the brooding, esoteric prince to become king…
“More than 10,000 journalists are descending on London. The German networks… will hardly be broadcasting anything else on Friday. Everyone is pretending that this spectacle is the most important and beautiful event on earth — but it is not. Oddly, the British public isn’t as interested in the wedding as one might think. Most Britons say they don’t really care about the event. Only about a third of them plan to watch the show on TV…
“Britain is still mired in its worst economic crisis since World War II. Everyone should be rolling up their sleeves to haul the nation out of the doldrums. But the government declared the wedding day a public holiday, and schools, banks, offices and factories will be closed — just because the heir to the heir to the throne is getting married. The extra holiday… will end up costing the economy billions…
“In truth, the marriage of William and Kate is a sad spectacle. Two young people aren’t getting wed in the way they would like but how the palace, protocol and [grandmother] demand it. William, 28, is accustomed to that because he was born into it. But for Kate, 29, Friday will mark the end of her freedom…
“Some friends and relatives will be present in Westminster Abbey, but most of the guests will be strangers, and some of them will be repulsive ones at that. King Mswati, the despot of the impoverished African nation of Swaziland who has 13 wives, will be flying in with his entourage of 50 people. Arab potentates have also been invited, some of whom are currently having pro-democracy demonstrators shot at in their streets…”
Germany’s Fascination with Royalty
The Local wrote on April 26:
“A supposedly proud proletarian city like Berlin throws itself at the feet of just about anyone with an exotic title…. I can’t think of any other community outside the Netherlands that is so fascinated by [Queen] Beatrix and her strange taste in hats…
“Now we are bracing for… Britain’s royal wedding this Friday. This is the moment when Germans get to compare all the terrible royal families of the world… The thuggish King of Bahrain, Hamad Bin Isa al-Khalifa – unless he has to stay at home and order the shooting of demonstrators demanding democracy. And Sweden’s King Carl Gustaf should be able to make the nuptials; his sex parties were always on a Monday, or after his hunting trips, so his Fridays are free… [ and] Prince Laurent of Belgium who famously had his dead dog put in a freezer. And… Prince Henrik, husband of the Danish queen, who has been telling everyone how much he likes to eat dogs… All these people will be welcoming or pretending to welcome Kate Middleton into the extended family, and she may be wondering whether it was worth the price.
“Perhaps that is the appeal of royalty to the Germans: they can envy the wealth on display but criticise the dress sense and the twisted mentality of inbred monarchs. Almost everyone has a black sheep in the family but royal clans have whole flocks of them… All I can say to Germans is enjoy the show. The House of Windsor is, after all, just the renamed House of Saxe-Coburg and Gotha. So perhaps Germany can rightfully claim them as its own royal family.”
The thought of a revival of a functioning monarchy in certain European countries—including Germany—should not be rejected or dismissed too lightly.
UK Royals Snub EU Chiefs, but Rome Does Not
The EUObserver wrote on April 28, 2011:
“All three EU presidents and the bloc’s foreign policy chief – one of the most senior UK dignitaries – have been snubbed by the British royal family. While the great and the good from around the world have been invited to the wedding of Prince William and Kate Middleton on Friday, not a single European Union representative has been sent a gold-embossed wedding request to attend the occasion… On Saturday, it emerged that Queen Elizabeth may believe the EU is too large…
“If Great Britain’s monarchy is wary of the Union, the Holy See is more than pleased to recognise the importance of European leaders, who are set to attend the beatification of the late pope, John Paul II, in the Vatican this coming weekend. European Commission President Jose Manuel Barroso, European Council President Herman Van Rompuy and European Parliament President Jerzy Buzek are all heading to Rome to witness the final step before the Polish ex-pope is transmogrified into a saint.”
NATO’s Bad Options in Libya
Deutsche Welle wrote on April 21:
“NATO’s mission in Libya has now lasted four weeks, and there are no signs of an ending yet… But what is the aim of this mission? Will the protection of civilians only end when Gadhafi has fallen?… A quick military success is certainly not in sight… NATO has relatively few ways out of Libya, especially because France, Britain and the US have ruled out direct negotiations with the Libyan regime… For NATO, that means more airstrikes, even if weeks and months go by. The idea is to destroy Gadhafi’s heavy weapons, his ammunitions stores and his communications structure, but that’s extremely difficult… staying for the long haul entails its own risks…
“The Security Council’s Libya resolution expressly confines itself to protecting the civilian population. This new moral principle, which emerged following the genocide in Rwanda and the Balkans, dictates that the international community is responsible for civilians if the state fails to keep them safe… It’s exactly that – a long-term military operation – that NATO is now committed to in Libya. Whether the members want it or not, NATO is a combatant there, not an arbiter.”
Syria In Turmoil
Der Spiegel Online wrote on April 26:
“Syrian President Bashar al-Assad has sent in tanks to crush the pro-democracy protests, in a sign that he has abandoned all pretense at reforming his regime, German media commentators say. Even though the pillars of his administration remain intact, his days could well be numbered…
“Center-left Süddeutsche Zeitung writes: ‘…Syria’s officers may be loyal to the Assad regime and may keep firing on the opposition for the time being. But in the end, every army consists of citizens with families. If the killing goes on, officers and ordinary troops may start to ask themselves for whom they are shooting at their compatriots. That could end in the army becoming divided or launching a coup. The latter has a precedent in Syria: it’s how Assad’s father came to power.’…
“Conservative Die Welt writes: ‘…The Sunni majority is demanding a political say. The Syrian president is to blame for having failed to recognize this and to respond in time. His people didn’t want to topple him, they just wanted more freedom. But Assad missed his chance to grant it. His speech to the pseudo-parliament was amateurish, silly and foolish. It’s only now that the Syrians want to get rid of him and his nepotistic power apparatus, and he’s no longer in control of events.’
“Left-wing Frankfurter Rundschau writes: ‘The world is appalled at how a further Arab regime is resorting to gunfire to crush a revolution by people yearning for freedom. The confrontation is escalating… The chance for political compromises that could calm the enraged citizens has been missed. More than 120 deaths from bullets fired by the government killers — no wonder the people don’t trust Assad or his supposed readiness to reform. They will go for broke now because they know such a system of power cannot be reformed.’”
What’s Behind the Palestinian Unity Deal?
The Local wrote on April 28:
“Germany has joined Israel and the United States in expressing deep scepticism about the reconciliation between former rival Palestinian factions Fatah and Hamas, declaring the latter too radical and violent for a peace agreement. ‘Hamas is not a dialogue partner for us because we don’t work with organizations that fight with violence against Israel’s right to exist,’ Foreign Minister Guido Westerwelle said Thursday… Germany’s position would not change as long as Hamas maintained its radical stance against the Jewish state, he said…
“Israel quickly condemned the deal. Prime Minister Benjamin Netanyahu said on Wednesday that Fatah could not hope to forge a peace deal with Israel if it pursued a reconciliation accord with Hamas. ‘The Palestinian Authority must choose either peace with Israel or peace with Hamas. There is no possibility for peace with both,’ he said in a televised statement.
“The United States is now reconsidering financial aid to the Palestinians, according to The New York Times. ‘As we have said before, the United States supports Palestinian reconciliation on terms which promote the cause of peace,’ Tommy Vietor, a spokesman for the National Security Council, said. ‘Hamas, however, is a terrorist organization which targets civilians.’”
Q&A
Does what Jesus said, as recorded in Matthew 26:24, imply that Judas was lost?
The answer is, “No.” In our Q&A published in the Update of April 22, 2011, the question of whether or not Judas committed the “unpardonable sin” is addressed. It was pointed out, among other things, that Judas had never received the Holy Spirit prior to his death. We will now address the specific question that arises from Matthew 26:24, which reads:
“‘The Son of Man goes as it is written of Him, but woe to that man by whom the Son of Man is betrayed! It would have been good for that man if he had not been born.’” Compare Mark 14:21 and Luke 22:22.
Considering how Judas ended his own life by committing suicide (compare Matthew 27:1-10; Acts 1:18-19), what Jesus said addresses the utter waste and grief brought about by Judas’s betrayal. Jesus does not in this verse address the future judgment that Judas will face in the resurrection.
In Job, chapter 3, Job wishes that he had never been born because of the terrible suffering he was experiencing. Throughout the story of Job, we see that Job agonizes in his suffering, but in the end Job came to a true knowledge of God, deeply repented and was then blessed abundantly by God. Likewise, Jeremiah anguishes over his own birth, because of his trials in serving God, saying: “Why did I come forth from the womb to see labor and sorrow, That my days should be consumed with shame?” (Jeremiah 20:18).
Judas was not called to salvation and eternal life to be inherited in the first resurrection; rather, he was chosen because he–being carnal and subject to Satan’s control–would willingly do what he did. However, Judas was not the only one who simply went along for a while with the popularity of Jesus, and as it suited them–not unlike people of our time might do regarding a political personality.
Jesus Himself stated: “But there are some of you who do not believe. For Jesus knew from the beginning who they were who did not believe, and who would betray Him” (John 6:64).
In fact, we are all responsible for the death of Jesus Christ. Note what Peter told the people who heard him preach:
“So when Peter saw it, he responded to the people: ‘Men of Israel, why do you marvel at this? Or why look so intently at us, as though by our own power or godliness we had made this man walk? The God of Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, the God of our fathers, glorified His Servant Jesus, whom you delivered up and denied in the presence of Pilate, when he was determined to let Him go. But you denied the Holy One and the Just, and asked for a murderer to be granted to you, and killed the Prince of life, whom God raised from the dead, of which we are witnesses’” (Acts 3:12-15).
Consider, as well, that Peter did deny Christ on three occasions, and that part of the story is recorded quite specifically! Peter repented (compare Matthew 26:69-75), and Peter–like the rest of us are to do–lived out his life, growing “…in the grace and knowledge of our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ” (2 Peter 3:18).
Looking more closely at the actions of Judas, we see that his character was evident even before his final betrayal of Jesus:
“Then one of His disciples, Judas Iscariot, Simon’s son, who would betray Him, said, ‘Why was this fragrant oil not sold for three hundred denarii and given to the poor?’ This he said, not that he cared for the poor, but because he was a thief, and had the money box; and he used to take what was put in it” (John 12:4-6).
Let’s also carefully note that Judas was possessed by Satan (John 13:2, 27) during the Passover evening when he betrayed Jesus, but this wasn’t the first time! In Luke 22:3, Satan entered Judas and Judas then went to the chief priests and captains to betray Jesus for the “reward” of money.
Judas was not the only one who had such influence from Satan. Jesus also indicted the Jews who believed Him, without obeying Him (compare John 8:31):
“‘You are of your father the devil, and the desires of your father you want to do. He was a murderer from the beginning, and does not stand in the truth, because there is no truth in him. When he speaks a lie, he speaks from his own resources, for he is a liar and the father of it’” (John 8:44).
Additionally, as mentioned above, “Jesus knew from the beginning” that Judas would betray Him (compare John 6:64, 71; 12:4; 13:11).
Indeed, what Jesus said of Judas stands–that it would have been better had he not been born to this ignominious fate. Remember, he committed suicide and died with the guilt of his actions overwhelming him. Jesus addressed this immediate fate of Judas, while praying to the Father:
“‘While I was with them in the world, I kept them in Your name. Those whom You gave Me I have kept; and none of them is lost except the son of perdition, that the Scripture might be fulfilled’” (John 17:12).
In answering what the meaning of Jesus’ statement in Matthew 26:24 might ultimately imply for Judas, we need to also consider what is stated by God about His creation of mankind when they rebelled against Him:
“And the LORD was sorry that He had made man on the earth, and He was grieved in His heart. So the LORD said, ‘I will destroy man whom I have created from the face of the earth, both man and beast, creeping thing and birds of the air, for I am sorry that I have made them’” (Genesis 6:6-7).
Yet, we know that God’s plan of salvation will allow even the people of this pre-Flood world to come to repentance!
The rest of the story has to do with exactly when is the day of salvation; who is being called to be in the first resurrection; and what is the fate of the incorrigibly wicked–those who will not repent of their sins! Judas died in a state of hopeless remorse, but all that we understand about the plan of salvation indicates that he will come back to life in the second resurrection (Revelation 20:5, 11-12) to confront his carnal actions and receive his first opportunity for salvation.
One more thing, even the ones who crucified Christ and the one who stabbed Him with a spear, causing His immediate death, will have to give account for themselves in the second resurrection–they are specifically mentioned (not unlike Judas) for their actions:
“And again another Scripture says, ‘They shall look on Him whom they pierced’” (John 19:37). Also: “Behold, He is coming with clouds, and every eye will see Him, and they also who pierced Him. And all the tribes of the earth will mourn because of Him. Even so, Amen” (Revelation 1:7).
Truly, God the Father, who gave His Son for us, “…is longsuffering toward us, not willing that any should perish but that all should come to repentance” (2 Peter 3:9).
Thus, it is God who will ultimately judge—both Judas and all men:
“For to this end Christ died and rose and lived again, that He might be Lord of both the dead and the living. But why do you judge your brother? Or why do you show contempt for your brother? For we shall all stand before the judgment seat of Christ. For it is written: ‘As I live, says the LORD, Every knee shall bow to Me, And every tongue shall confess to God.’ So then each of us shall give account of himself to God” (Romans 14: 9-12).
Lead Writer: Dave Harris
The Work
Preaching the Gospel and Feeding the Flock
A member letter for April is being completed and will be sent out shortly.
Several German video sermons, which were recorded in Germany, are being posted on the Web, including messages on living worthily, the time of Christ’s crucifixion and resurrection, our Christian duty to observe God’s annual Holy Days, and the need to pray to God for protection from evil.
Forums
Help!
by Gilbert Devaux
As I grow older, I find myself drawing closer to God. Sadly, this was not the case during my younger years. I stumbled and fell many times, and God allowed this, as He wanted me to get to know Him and to learn that I should trust in Him and to be reliant on Him.
As a young child, I did believe in God and I prayed to Him, as best as I could and understood, but somewhere and somehow, I turned from God and followed my own way. It was not a good way. It was a hard way of life that so many chose to take. Finally, God showed me His way of life, which is a much easier way.
I still run into problems now, but I know that I can turn to the true God in prayer, and He will show me a way out of my troubles. My body is failing because of age and of what I put it through. I am not acting as fast as I once did. I am weaker in mind and body, and each day, I call on God for help. I just have to do this.
When I go to the store, I ask for His protection for me and for those around me. I ask for help to find a parking place. This may seem to be a small thing; however, when one is handicapped and reaches my age, it is very important. At one time, I took many things for granted, but now I am unable to do them alone, and I need God’s help for the smallest of challenges.
Each day I thank Him for my calling, and each day I know He will be there to help, and I pray that I will be with Him forever.
How This Work is Financed
This Update is an official publication by the ministry of the Church of the Eternal God in the United States of America; the Church of God, a Christian Fellowship in Canada; and the Global Church of God in the United Kingdom.
Editorial Team: Norbert Link, Dave Harris, Rene Messier, Brian Gale, Johanna Link, Eric Rank, Michael Link, Anna Link, Kalon Mitchell, Manuela Mitchell, Dawn Thompson
Technical Team: Eric Rank, Shana Rank
Our activities and literature, including booklets, weekly updates, sermons on CD are provided free of charge. They are made possible by the tithes, offerings and contributions of Church members and others who have elected to support this Work.
While we do not solicit the general public for funds, contributions are gratefully welcomed and are tax-deductible in the U.S. and Canada.
Donations can be sent to the following addresses:
United States: Church of the Eternal God, P.O. Box 270519, San Diego, CA 92198
Canada: Church of God, ACF, Box 1480, Summerland, B.C. V0H 1Z0
United Kingdom: Global Church of God, PO Box 44, MABLETHORPE, LN12 9AN, United Kingdom
The British Wedding-a Critical Look
Is the wedding of William and Kate an aberration of history and a sad spectacle, as Der Spiegel says? Are the royal families of the world a terrible example, as The Local postulates? Does the wedding detract from the fact that Great Britain is going down-partly because of family breakdown and a lack of commitment towards marriage, as the Daily Mail reports? God tells us clearly what is right and wrong, and the royals have not set a proper example in this regard.
Download Audio Download VideoPaul’s Letter to the Ephesians — How to Understand It
To Request a FREE hard copy of this booklet, please write to: contact@eternalgod.org
Introduction
Paul’s letter to the Ephesians is one of the most comprehensive letters written by Paul to explain to us the nature of God and God’s great plan and purpose for His creation, especially the future of mankind. Sadly, it has been greatly misunderstood by almost everyone who reads it.
Although the exact date the letter was written is somewhat unknown, it is widely believed that Paul wrote the letter around 60 A.D., while he was imprisoned in Rome (compare Acts 28).
Paul was undoubtedly concerned about the Ephesians and he tried to give them encouragement and hope. At the time of Paul’s writings, Ephesus was the commercial metropolis of Asia. It was known for the Temple of Diana—one of the so-called seven wonders of the ancient world. Paul had resided in Ephesus for two years, until the worshippers of Diana stirred up a violent riot against him. Before being incarcerated in Rome, Paul returned to the area for a final visit to warn the elders of deception (Acts 20:17–38).
Ephesians, Chapter 1
We read Paul’s words in Ephesians 1:1–2:
“(Verse 1) Paul, an apostle of Jesus Christ by the will of God, to the saints which are at Ephesus, and to the faithful in Christ Jesus: (Verse 2) Grace be to you, and peace, from God our Father, and from the Lord Jesus Christ (Emphasis added throughout).”
Consistent with most of his writings, Paul identifies himself at the very beginning of his letter as an apostle—someone who was sent out to preach the gospel—emphasizing at the same time that he became an apostle of Jesus Christ—not of or by or because of any man—and Christ appointed him to be an apostle because it was the will of God (the Father).
Paul makes it clear that there is a hierarchy within the Godhead—God the Father is over all, followed by Jesus Christ, the Son. Jesus Himself stated, after His resurrection, that He was returning to His Father and His God (John 20:17). Paul acknowledges in Ephesians 1:17 that God the Father is “the God of our Lord Jesus Christ.”
Note that Paul addresses his letter to the “saints which are in Ephesus,” and to the faithful in Christ Jesus. When people use the term “saint,” they are typically referring to someone who has died and has somehow “qualified to achieve sainthood.” This is an entirely wrong concept. The biblical concept of saints refers to all believers who are sanctified, or set aside, by and in Jesus Christ. Saints are those believers who live here on earth (Psalm 16:3; Acts 9:41; Romans 15:26; 16:15), and being human, they can die (Psalm 116:15). Paul is not writing to dead people.
Paul is reminding the Christians in Ephesus that they were called out of the world—they were “saints,” set aside, sanctified—to be different—and as long as they remain faithful in Christ, they will succeed. However, Paul’s words would have reminded the Ephesian Christians of his warning which he had given them earlier, as reported in Acts 20:17–38.
In verse 2 of Ephesians chapter 1, Paul shows that both God the Father and the Lord Jesus Christ bestow grace and peace on the saints. No mention is made of the Holy Spirit, because the Holy Spirit is not a person. Rather, it is the power of God emanating from both the Father and the Son, Jesus Christ. As we thoroughly explain in our booklet, “Paul’s Letter to the Galatians—How To Understand It,” whatever blessings we have received is by God’s grace. Paul is expressing his wish that God’s blessings and His peace would abound toward the saints in Ephesus.
Paul continues in Ephesians 1:3:
“(Verse 3) Blessed be the God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, who hath blessed us with all spiritual blessings in heavenly places in Christ:”
Paul explains that God the Father, and our Lord and Master, Jesus Christ, have already blessed His people with all spiritual blessing necessary to qualify for the Kingdom of God. At the very beginning, Paul makes it clear to the Christians in Ephesus that they are without excuse if they were to fail in their calling.
The term “heavenly places,” which Paul uses several times in his letter, has confused some. But even those who falsely believe that we go to heaven when we die have to admit that we are not yet in heaven. So, what is meant by the phrase that God has placed us already in this life “in heavenly places in Christ”?
The Greek words are “ta epourania” and mean, literally, “the heavenlies.” As we can see, the expression “places” was added by the translator.
Paul uses these words again in Ephesians 2:6 and 3:10, when he states: “[God] has raised us up together [with Christ], and made us sit together in the heavenly places [lit., in the heavenlies] in Christ Jesus… now the manifold wisdom of God might be made known by the church to the principalities and powers in the heavenly places [lit., in the heavenlies]…” (New King James Bible).
Paul uses a related expression in Ephesians 6:12, in the New King James Bible: “For we do not wrestle against flesh and blood, but against principalities, against powers, against the rulers of the darkness of this age, against spiritual hosts of wickedness in the heavenly places [Greek: “epouranios,” lit. “in or on heaven”].
As Strong’s Exhaustive Concordance of the Bible explains under No. 2032, this word means literally, “above the sky.” It can refer to the third heaven where God dwells, but it can also refer to the realm that is above the first heaven or the sky.
For instance, we read that Satan is the prince of the power of the air, although he is not necessarily in heaven. We read that prior to Christ’s return, Satan will have no more access to God’s throne in heaven. But even so, he remains the prince of the power of the air until Christ dethrones him and has him thrown into the abyss—the bottomless pit.
In addition, Paul uses the Greek expression “epouranios” in Philippians 2:10, in the New King James Bible: “…that at the name of Jesus every knee should bow, of those in heaven [Greek: “epouranios”], and of those on earth, and of those under the earth.”
The concept here is that every created being will submit to Christ—including holy and fallen angels, as well as human beings—the living and the dead (when the dead will come back to life as human beings).
The words [“ta epourania”] are also used in the gospel of John and in the letter to the Hebrews, where the New King James Bible translates them as, “heavenly things.”
In John 3:12: “If I have told you earthly things and you do not believe, how will you believe if I tell you heavenly things?”
In Hebrews 8:4–5: “For if He [Christ] were on earth, He would not be a priest, since there are priests who offer the gifts according to the law, who serve the copy and shadow of the heavenly things, as Moses was divinely instructed when he was about to make the tabernacle. For He said, ‘See that you make all things according to the pattern shown you on the mountain.’”
Also, in Hebrews 9:23: “Therefore it was necessary that the copies of things in the heavens [Greek: ouranoi] should be purified with these, but the heavenly things themselves with better sacrifices than these.”
In those instances, the terms “ta epourania” refer clearly to “things” pertaining to the third heaven.
When used as an adjective, the word “epouranios” can be found in various places. For instance, Paul writes in Ephesians 1:20: “… He [God] worked in Christ when He raised Him up from the dead and seated Him at His right hand in the heavenly places [Lit., heavenly, or in heaven].”
While in many instances, the Greek term refers to someone or something in the third heaven (Matthew 18:35; 1 Corinthians 15:48 –49; Hebrews 12:22), the Greek term can also refer to gifts or blessings from heaven (compare Hebrews 3:1; 6:4; 11:16; 2 Timothy 4:18).
As Albert Barnes’ Notes on the Bible points out in regard to Ephesians 1:3, “The word ‘places’ is… not in the original. It may mean heavenly ‘places,’ or heavenly ‘things.’ The word ‘places’ does not express the best sense. The idea seems to be, that God has blessed us in Christ in regard to heavenly subjects or matters.”
Vincent’s Word Studies adds: “Places is supplied, the Greek meaning ‘in the heavenlies.’ Some prefer to supply things, as more definitely characterizing spiritual blessing. But in the four other passages where the phrase occurs, [Ephesians 1:20; 2:6; 3:10; 6:12], the sense is local, and ‘epouranios,’ ‘heavenly,’ is local throughout Paul’s epistles. The meaning is that the spiritual blessings of God are found in heaven and are brought thence to us.”
Paul is predominantly addressing spiritual blessings in Ephesians 1:3, but he is also referring to the fact that a Christian, wherever he may be living, has been, figuratively speaking, resurrected with Christ from the dead (Romans 6:3–11), and has been seated with Christ in the heavenly realm. Later on in his letter, he makes it much clearer that if we are called out of this world, then we are part of a heavenly kingdom, being ambassadors for that kingdom, with our citizenship being in heaven and our names having been written in heaven.
As Christ sits on high, together with the Father on the Father’s throne, so we are, in that sense, sitting with Christ on the throne (compare Revelation 3:21), although the literal fulfillment of this promise is still in the future. At that time, we will not sit with Christ on the throne that is in heaven, but rather, Christ will return to this earth and the resurrected saints will sit on His throne that will be established here on this earth. They will then rule with Him, here on this earth, for 1,000 years—also referred to as the Millennium.
Continuing in Ephesians 1:4–6:
“(Verse 4) According [better: just] as he hath chosen us in him before the foundation of the world, that we should be holy and without blame before him in love: (Verse 5) Having predestinated us unto the adoption of children by Jesus Christ to himself, according to the good pleasure of his will, (Verse 6) To the praise of the glory of his grace, wherein he hath made us accepted in the beloved.”
Beginning with these verses, Paul explains the highly misunderstood concept of predestination. He reminds the Ephesians that God called and chose them “before” the foundation of the world.
Paul mentions again the concept of predestination in Ephesians 1:11, where he says: “In Him also we have obtained an inheritance, being predestined according to the purpose of Him who works all things according to the counsel of His will” (New King James Bible).
As we explain in great detail in our free booklet, “Are You Predestined to Be Saved?”, God the Father knew prior to the foundation of the world—in fact, prior to the beginning of time (Titus 1:1–2)—that His Son, Jesus Christ—the second member of the God Family—would have to become a man and die for the sins of man; and that, BEFORE God had even created man. In addition, God knew each and every one of those whom He would decide to call to salvation in this day and age; and that, BEFORE any human being existed.
Paul says in verse 5 that true Christians were predestined for the “adoption” of children. A much better translation is “sonship,” [the German Elberfelder Bible says correctly, “Sohnschaft;” i.e. “sonship”]. As we explain at length in our booklet, “Paul’s Letter to the Galatians—How to Understand It,” God does not “adopt” us to become His children; rather, He is literally reproducing Himself in man. He is giving man His very divine nature through His Holy Spirit (2 Peter 1:4), so that man can, quite literally, become GOD—a full-fledged MEMBER of the very FAMILY of God.
But note that Paul says the Father chose us and predestined us in Christ before the foundation of the world. It is only through Christ that we can become God. As Paul wrote in Romans 8:29–30 (in the New King James Bible):
“For whom He foreknew, He also predestined to be conformed to the image of His Son, that He might be the firstborn among many brethren. Moreover whom He predestined, these He also called; whom He called, these He justified; and whom He justified, these He also glorified.”
So we see that foreknowledge and predestination precede our calling. And after we are called and we respond to our calling, then we become chosen vessels of God, by obtaining justification through the blood of Jesus Christ for the remission of our sins. And when we remain faithful, we will inherit eternal life in the Kingdom and Family of God. (For more information on our calling, please read our free booklet, “Are You Predestined to Be Saved?”)
But this is not automatic. We must do our part when we are called. And so, Paul admonishes the Ephesians in verse 4 to remember the purpose of their calling—to live holy and blameless in love.
At the same time, Paul reminds his readers in verses 5 and 6 that our calling is not in accordance with our works—how we might have lived, what “good deeds” we might have done—but strictly because of God’s will and His grace or undeserved favor. And even though we must keep God’s commandments and live in a way that is pleasing to God, our qualification for the Kingdom is, in the strictest sense, due to God’s grace, not due to our own deeds—because it is only through God’s grace that we can even become accepted or qualified, and further, our acceptance is because of what His beloved Son has been doing for us, and is still doing for us today.
Paul continues in Ephesians 1:7–8:
“(Verse 7) In whom we have redemption through his blood, the forgiveness of sins, according to the riches of his grace; (Verse 8) Wherein he hath abounded toward us in all wisdom and prudence;”
It is through Jesus Christ’s sacrifice that we can have redemption; that is, in this context, forgiveness of our sins. The word “redemption” in Greek has the meaning of “loosing away.” Through the sacrifice of Jesus Christ, sin and its penalty—death—have lost their hold over us IF we repent of our sins and accept Christ’s sacrifice as payment for the remission of our sins (compare Romans 3:21–26). But as we will see, the concept of redemption is broader and more encompassing than just forgiveness of sin.
In general, sin is foremost defined as lawlessness or iniquity—the transgression of God’s law (1 John 3:4). God forgives us our sins when we repent of them and believe that Christ’s sacrifice is necessary, and also sufficient to obtain redemption and reconciliation with God. But all of this is accomplished through God’s grace—His favor and pardon for us—which is given to us as a gift. We did not and do not deserve it, but at the same time, God withholds His grace from us when we refuse to repent, because we are showing Him through our conduct that we do not want His gift.
Note in verse 7 that Paul does not use the common word for “sins,” but a different word, which is better translated as “trespasses.” The Greek word is “paraptoma” and is used in passages such as Matthew 6:14–15; Mark 11:25–26; 2 Corinthians 5:19; and Colossians 2:13. This Greek word describes mainly a trespass against our fellow man, while the word for “sin,” which is commonly rendered from the Greek word, “hamartia,” describes sin against God in the broadest sense, since all sin is ultimately against God who is the Lawgiver (James 4:11–12). In Ephesians 2:1–2, both Greek words are used.
We find both words also used in James 5:15–16, in the context of healing. Normally, we are to confess our sins to God and not to other people (Romans 14:10–12; Psalm 32:1–5), but when we have committed a trespass against our fellow man, we are to “confess” our fault to him to bring about reconciliation and peace. James tells us that we cannot expect healing if there are continuing lingering problems between us. Unresolved problems, especially between brethren, may prevent healing of physical sickness. For a thorough discussion of this issue, please read our free booklet, “Sickness and Healing—What the Bible Tells Us,” especially pages 50–53.
Paul also explains in verse 8 that it is through the gift of God—His grace—that we can abound in wisdom and prudence or understanding. We are told to grow in grace and knowledge of the Son Jesus Christ (2 Peter 3:18).
Paul goes on to say the following in Ephesians 1:9–10:
“(Verse 9) Having made known unto us the mystery of his will, according to his good pleasure which he hath purposed in himself: (Verse 10) That in the dispensation of the fullness of times he might gather together in one all things in Christ, both which are in heaven, and which are on earth; even in him:”
As we point out in our booklet, “The Mysteries of the Bible,” the Holy Scriptures speak about quite a few mysteries. Christ spoke in parables so that the multitudes would not understand the mysteries of the kingdom of God, but He would later explain them to His disciples (Matthew 13:11).
Here, in Ephesians 1:9, Paul addresses the mystery of God’s will. Man cannot understand God’s will, unless God reveals it. And so, this world is still in darkness as to the will and purpose of God, but God has revealed His will to His disciples. God did not need a counselor to teach Him what He should do—rather, God purposed in His own mind what His will was and is, and that He would reveal it to His followers “in the dispensation of the fullness of time”—that is, when the time had come to carry it out. (We will discuss later what is meant with the term, “dispensation.”) And so, Paul explains that in New Testament times, God would begin to gather together in one “all things in Christ, which are in heaven and which are on earth.”
The Jamieson, Fausset and Brown commentary explains this passage as follows:
“Greek, ‘sum up under one head’… The ‘good pleasure which He purposed,’ was ‘to sum up all things (Greek, ‘The whole range of things’) in Christ’… God’s purpose is to sum up the whole creation in Christ, the Head of angels… and of men… of Jews and Gentiles; of the living and the dead…; of animate and inanimate creation. Sin has disarranged the creature’s relation of subordination to God. God means to gather up all together in Christ; or as [Colossians 1:20] says, ‘By Him to reconcile all things unto Himself, whether things in earth or things in heaven…’”
Albert Barnes’ Notes on the Bible adds the following thoughts:
“‘All things’… It is remarkable that Paul has used here a word which is in the neuter gender. It is not all ‘persons,’ all angels, or all human beings, or all the elect, but all ‘things’… Paul did not use this word without design. All ‘things’ are placed under Christ… and the design of God is to restore harmony in the universe. Sin has produced disorder…
“The world is disarranged. The effects of transgression are seen everywhere, and the object of the plan of redemption is to put things on their pristine footing and restore them as they were at first. Everything is, therefore, put under the Lord Jesus, and all things are to be brought under his control, so as to constitute one vast harmonious empire. The amount of the declaration here is, that there is hereafter to be one kingdom, in which there shall be no jar or alienation; that the now separated kingdoms of heaven and earth shall be united under one head, and that henceforward all shall be harmony and love…”
As Paul says in verse 10, all of this is to occur “in the dispensation of the fullness of times,” or, as the Jamieson, Fausset and Brown commentary explains, “’Unto the dispensation of the fullness of the times,’ that is, ‘which He purposed in Himself’ with a view to… the [future] administration belonging to… the fullness of the times.”
Adam Clarke’s Commentary on the Bible adds that the word “dispensation” [“administration”; “stewardship”; or “fellowship” in some translations (see also Ephesians 3:2, 9; Colossians 1:25; 1 Corinthians 9:17] “is the same as our word economy [and] signifies… ‘the plan which the master of a family, or his steward, has established for the management of the family;’ it signifies, also, a plan for the management of any sort of business.”
Young’s Analytical Concordance to the Bible defines the Greek word for “dispensation” as “law or arrangement of a house.” The Elberfelder Bibel translates, “Verwaltung” (i.e., “administration”), but states in a footnote that the meaning could also be “Haushalt” (i.e., “household”). Strong’s Exhaustive Concordance of the Bible states, under Number 3622: “administration (of a household or estate).”
W.E. Vine, Expository Dictionary of New Testament Words, explains that the Greek word for “dispensation” “primarily signifies the management of a household or of household affairs; then the management or administration of the property of others, and so a stewardship… A dispensation is not a period or epoch (a common, but erroneous, use of the word), but a mode of dealing, an arrangement or administration of affairs.”
God the Father is indeed the Master of the God Family; Jesus Christ is the Son of God; and true Christians are members of the “household of God” (Ephesians 2:19; compare Galatians 6:9–10). They are the Father’s begotten children. They will BECOME born-again divine children at the time of their resurrection (compare 1 John 3:1–2).
Continuing in Ephesians 1:11–12:
“(Verse 11) In whom also we have obtained an inheritance, being predestinated according to the purpose of him who worketh all things after the counsel of his own will: (Verse 12) That we should be to the praise of his glory, who first trusted in Christ.”
As mentioned, God predestined us in accordance with His will, not because of any works that we might have done (compare Romans 9:10–13). Once we realize our calling and respond to it, we are to live righteously—to the praise of His glory, as we read in Matthew 5:16. But the fact that some have been predestined to be called in this day and age does not mean that others who are not being called at this time are lost. They will be called later. We who are being called at this time are merely the “first” who have trusted in Christ. We are firstfruits (James 1:18; Revelation 14:4), but others will certainly follow.
Paul also says in verse 11, according to the Authorized Version and the New King James Bible, that we have obtained an inheritance. This is an incorrect translation.
As Vincent’s Word Studies points out, “the verb means literally to determine, choose, or assign by lot. From the custom of assigning portions of land by lot, [the Greek word] acquires the meaning of that which is thus assigned; the possession or portion of land. An heir is originally one who obtains by lot. The [Authorized Version] here makes the verb active where it should be passive. The literal sense is we were designated as a heritage… or… were made a heritage.”
As the physical Israelites were a people of inheritance (Deuteronomy 4:20), acquiring their land by lot, so spiritual Israelites, as Abraham’s heirs and the spiritual people of God’s inheritance, will inherit the Kingdom of God and will rule on this earth.
We read in Romans 4:13–16 (New King James Bible): “For the promise that he would be the heir of the world was not to Abraham or his seed through the law, but through the righteousness of faith… so that the promise might be sure to all the seed, not only to those who are of the law, but also to those who are of the faith of Abraham, who is the father of us all…”
Paul adds in Galatians 3:29 (New King James Bible): “And if you are Christ’s, then you are Abraham’s seed, and heirs according to the promise.”
Hebrews 11:9 tells us that Abraham “dwelt in the land of promise as in a foreign country, dwelling in tents with Isaac and Jacob, the heirs with him of the same promise,” and Hebrews 11:13 continues: “These all died in faith, not having received the promises.”
Hebrews 11:39–40 reiterates, and at the same time includes all Christians as heirs of the promises: “And all these, having obtained a good testimony through faith, did not receive the promise, God having provided something better for us, that they should not be made perfect apart from us” (New King James Bible).
Abraham will still receive the promise of eternal life and of becoming ruler and possessor of the inheritance. And every true Christian will share in this inheritance. Christ told Paul that He would use him “to open their eyes, in order to turn them from darkness to light, and from the power of Satan to God, that they may receive forgiveness of sins and an inheritance among those who are sanctified by faith in Me” (Acts 26:18, New King James Bible).
As a true Christian, you belong to the people of God’s inheritance. And as such, you will “inherit the kingdom prepared for you from the foundation of the world” (Matthew 25:34, New King James Bible). And so, the Revised English Bible translates Ephesians 1:11 as follows: “In Christ indeed we have been given our share in the heritage, as was decreed in his design…’
Continuing in Ephesians 1:13–14:
“(Verse 13) In whom ye also trusted, after that ye heard the word of truth, the gospel of your salvation: in whom also after that ye believed, ye were sealed with that Holy Spirit of promise, (Verse 14) Which is the earnest of our inheritance until the redemption of the purchased possession, unto the praise of his glory.”
Paul summarizes here in a few words the mystery of salvation, as revealed in the gospel to those who believe.
As we explain in our booklet, “The Gospel of the Kingdom of God,” there is only one gospel—and it is clearly identified and described as the gospel of the Kingdom of God. But this gospel has many different aspects and components, and our salvation is most certainly part of it. In fact, salvation, eternal life and the Kingdom of God or of heaven (as it is a kingdom ruled from heaven) are used synonymously in Matthew 19:16–26. When we enter the Kingdom of God, we enter into eternal life and inherit our eternal salvation.
But in order to be able to do this, we must first hear the word of truth—the good news or the gospel. Once we hear, we must believe or trust Christ our Savior, realizing that there is no salvation in any other (Acts 4:12). Paul explains it this way in Romans 10:13–17 (New King James Bible):
“For ‘whoever calls on the name of the LORD shall be saved.’ How then shall they call on Him in whom they have not believed? And how shall they believe in Him of whom they have not heard? And how shall they hear without a preacher? And how shall they preach unless they are sent? As it is written: ‘How beautiful are the feet of those who preach the gospel of peace, Who bring glad tidings of good things!’ But they have not all obeyed the gospel. For Isaiah says, ‘LORD, who has believed our report?’ So then faith comes by hearing, and hearing by the word of God.”
Belief or trust in Christ must be accompanied by obedience in Him (compare also Matthew 7:21–23; John 14:24; 15:14). When we repent of our sins and believe in the gospel and His sacrifice, manifesting our faith through obedience, and subsequently get baptized, we will receive the promised gift of the Holy Spirit (Mark 16:15–16; Acts 2:38–39; 5:31–32; 8:12).
When we obtain the Holy Spirit, we are sealed by it. As long as the Spirit dwells in us, we are sealed as the begotten children of God. Nobody can snatch us out of God’s hands.
We read that the Father set His seal on Jesus Christ (John 6:27). And so, God “also has sealed us and given us the Spirit in our hearts as a guarantee [or earnest; see discussion below]” (2 Corinthians 1:21–22, New King James Bible).
God knows those who are His, as 2 Timothy 2:19 says: “Nevertheless the solid foundation of God stands, having this seal: ‘The Lord knows who are His,’ and ‘Let everyone who names the name of Christ depart from iniquity’” (New King James Bible).
However, it is possible for us to lose out if we are not careful. Paul warns us in Ephesians 4:30: “And do not grieve the Holy Spirit of God, by whom [better: which] you were sealed for the day of redemption (New King James Bible).
The Holy Spirit in us is our earnest—our down payment, our guarantee or surety—for the day of our redemption (compare again Ephesians 1:14). We saw earlier, in Ephesians 1:7, that Paul equated “redemption”—the concept of “loosing away”—with forgiveness of sin. But as mentioned, “redemption” includes more than that. In fact, forgiveness of sin is just the starting point.
In Luke 21:28 Christ tells His end-time disciples: “Now when these things begin to happen, look up and lift up your heads, because your redemption draws near” (New King James Bible).
The concept of redemption includes our change from mortal to immortal; from human to divine; from physical to spirit. Romans 8:23 says: “Not only that, but we also who have the firstfruits of the Spirit, even we ourselves groan within ourselves, eagerly waiting for the adoption [better: sonship], the redemption of our body” (New King James Bible).
As 2 Corinthians 5:4–5 says: “For we who are in this tent groan, being burdened, not because we want to be unclothed, but further clothed, that mortality may be swallowed up by life. Now He who has prepared us for this very thing is God, who also has given us the Spirit as a guarantee” (New King James Bible; its margin says “down payment, earnest”). Compare also 1 Corinthians 15:44, 49–57.
But as mentioned, “redemption” begins with forgiveness of sin—the “transgressions” of the law—leading to the receipt of the “promise of the eternal inheritance” (Hebrews 9:15).
But Paul says even more in these two short verses in Ephesians 1:13 and 14. The Holy Spirit in us is not only the earnest or surety of our promised inheritance until the redemption of our bodies, but it is also the earnest of the “purchased possession.”
We don’t belong to ourselves anymore. We were bought at a price (1 Corinthians 6:20). Christ purchased us with His own blood (Acts 20:28). We—our body and our spirit—belong to God. WE are His purchased possession (compare again 1 Corinthians 6:20).
As the Jamieson, Fausset and Brown commentary states it: “God’s people [are] purchased… as His peculiar… possession by the blood of Christ.”
And as long as we don’t turn our back on God, both the Father and the Son live in us. They live in Their possession through the Holy Spirit (John 14:23).
Finally, Paul emphasizes again that all of this is occurring “to the praise” of God’s glory. This means that rather than glorying in ourselves, we are to glory in and praise God who makes all of this possible. As Paul said in Ephesians 3:20–21: “Now to Him who is able to do exceedingly abundantly above all that we ask or think, according to the power that works in us, to Him be glory in the church by Christ Jesus to all generations forever and ever. Amen” (New King James Bible).
Paul continues in Ephesians 1:15–18:
“(Verse 15) Wherefore I also, after I heard of your faith in the Lord Jesus, and love unto all the saints, (Verse 16) Cease not to give thanks for you, making mention of you in my prayers, (Verse 17) That the God of our Lord Jesus Christ, the Father of glory, may give unto you the spirit of wisdom and revelation in the knowledge of him: (Verse 18) The eyes of your understanding being enlightened; that ye may know what is the hope of his calling, and what the riches of the glory of his inheritance in the saints,”.
In these and the following verses, Paul gives us important concepts of what to pray for—not just for ourselves, but also for others, especially those dear to us: After Paul had heard of the faith in Jesus and the love of the brethren in Ephesus to ALL the saints—not just a selected few—he gave thanks to God for them in his prayers. He thanks God for His decision to call those brethren in Ephesus.
And this was not just a one-time prayer for just the brethren in Ephesus. First, Paul said that he did not cease giving thanks for the Ephesian brethren in prayer. Second, he prayed in a similar way for the Corinthian brethren (1 Corinthians 1:4–9); the Philippian brethren (Philippians 1:3–6); the Colossian brethren (Colossians 1:3–12); and the Thessalonian brethren (1 Thessalonians 1:2–4; 2 Thessalonians 1:3–4).
Remember that Jesus Christ thanked God the Father that He had hidden things from some, but revealed them to others (Luke 10:21). And so we must also give thanks for each other.
Paul continues to point out his wish that the Father would give the brethren more of His Holy Spirit of wisdom, knowledge and understanding, so that they could really comprehend “the hope”
of their calling and “the riches of the glory” of God’s inheritance which He is willing to share with the saints.
Paul expresses a similar thought in Romans 9:23–24, praying that God “might make known the riches of His glory on the vessels of mercy, which He had prepared beforehand for glory, even us whom He called…” (New King James Bible).
Especially in times of trials and suffering, it is important to concentrate on and meditate about the “glory which shall be revealed in us” (Romans 8:18). Paul explains in 2 Corinthians 4:17:
“For our light affliction, which is but for a moment, is working for us a far more exceeding and eternal weight of glory.”
Continuing in Ephesians 1:19–23:
“(Verse 19) And what is the exceeding greatness of his power to us-ward who believe, according to the working of his mighty power, (Verse 20) Which he wrought in Christ, when he raised him from the dead, and set him at his own right hand in the heavenly places, (Verse 21) Far above all principality, and power, and might, and dominion, and every name that is named, not only in this world, but also in that which is to come: (Verse 22) And hath put all things under his feet, and gave him to be the head over all things to the church, (Verse 23) Which is his body, the fullness of him that filleth all in all.”
Paul emphasizes that he persistently prays to God the Father to reveal to the brethren in Ephesus the correct comprehension of “the exceeding greatness of His (i.e. the Father’s) power” toward the believers. He reminds them that it is that same power with which He raised Jesus from the dead, and with which He set Him at His right hand in the “heavenlies”—that is, in this context, in the third heaven where God’s throne is.
Paul goes on to say that through God’s power, Christ was placed above all “power, and might, and dominion.” As we explain in our free booklet, “Angels, Demons and the Spirit World,” these expressions could refer to angelic ranks in the spirit world. Paul’s point is that Christ was placed over anything and everything created. He has been given all authority in heaven and on earth (Hebrews 1:1–4). All things are placed under His feet, and He is the Head over all things, including the Church, the “body of Christ” (Colossians 1:18).
Christ became the Head, as the Father “gave [Him] to be the head over all things to the church.” This is remarkable, as we also read that Christ, as the Head of the church, gave and gives the ministry to the church (Ephesians 4:11–16).
God is love, and love can be defined as a way of giving. And so, God who loved and loves the Son (Colossians 1:13), gave Him to the world (John 3:16) and He gives Him to the Church, because He loves us AS He loves the Son (John 17:23). Christ gave His life for the remission of sins, because He loves man, and He gives ministers to His church for edification and teaching and instruction of the brethren, because He loves us.
As Ephesians 1:21 says, Christ’s name is higher than every other name which has existed or does exist today or will exist in the future—and it is only through His name that man can be saved (compare again Acts 4:12).
Having said all this, it is clearly taught in Scripture that Christ is, and always will be, subject to and under the authority of God the Father (1 Corinthians 15:24–28; compare also 1 Corinthians 3:23; 11:3).
Ephesians, Chapter 2
Paul continues in Ephesians 2:1–3:
“(Verse 1) And you hath he quickened, who were dead in trespasses and sins (Verse 2) Wherein in time past ye walked according to the course of this world, according to the prince of the power of the air, the spirit that now worketh in the children of disobedience: (Verse 3) Among whom also we all had our conversation in times past in the lusts of our flesh, fulfilling the desires of the flesh and of the mind; and were by nature the children of wrath, even as others.”
As Paul addresses in verse 1, humankind, being cut off from God, is spiritually dead (Matthew 8:22). Before conversion, every Christian was also spiritually dead in their trespasses (committed against his fellow man) and sins (committed directly against God). But once a Christian responds to his calling, repents, believes in the gospel and the sacrifice of Jesus Christ, becomes baptized (with the laying on of hands by a true minister of God), and receives the Holy Spirit, he is “quickened,” “awakened,” or “made alive.”
Paul expresses it this way in Romans 6:6, 11: “… knowing this that our old man was crucified with Him, that the body of sin might be done away with, that we should no longer be slaves of sin… reckon yourselves to be… alive to God in Christ Jesus our Lord…” (New King James Bible).
But it is important that we stay alive and awake, because it is possible to fall again into spiritual sleep. Later on, in Ephesians 5:14, Paul returns to this concept: “Therefore He says: ‘Awake, you who sleep, Arise from the dead, And Christ will give you light’” (New King James Bible).
The devil is still very active, and Paul reminds the brethren in Ephesus (in verse 2) that they must fight or wrestle against the schemings of the devil and his demons—those wicked and evil spirits which rule in the darkness of this age. He also tells them that they cannot do it without God’s help (compare Ephesians 6:11–12).
Before our conversion, we lived like all the others do—following Satan the devil, the prince of the power of the air (verse 2), the spirit which influences man through his thoughts and evil attitudes which he “broadcasts” though the air and sends them into the minds of the people. His desire is to deceive man to be disobedient to God. He knows that disobedience or sin leads to death, unless repented of. In obeying the lusts and desires of the flesh, which are stirred up by Satan, mankind became “children” of “God’s wrath.”
Satan is not only called the “prince” (Ephesians 2:2) and “power of darkness” (Luke 22:53), but also the “ruler of this world” (John 14:30, New King James Bible) and the “god of this world” (2 Corinthians 4:4), who has deceived the whole world (Revelation 12:9). And men live or drift along in accordance with Satan’s “course” or “Zeitgeist” (“aion” in Greek, meaning “age”), following the dictates and ideas of others who are under the influence of the devil—and who are, too often, “willingly ignorant” or “forgetful” (New King James Bible) of their wrong-doing and their judgment to come (2 Peter 3:5).
Notice how the Phillips translation renders Ephesians 2:1–3:
“To you, who were spiritually dead all the time that you drifted along on the stream of this world’s ideas of living, and obeyed its unseen ruler (who is still operating in those who do not respond to the truth of God), to you Christ has given life! We all lived like that in the past, and followed the impulses and imaginations of our evil nature, being in fact under the wrath of God by nature, like everyone else…”
Man’s carnal desires (see Ephesians 2:3) are opposed to the way of God—in fact, they are described as enmity with God (James 4:4). As long as this enmity is not destroyed, God’s wrath is still over them (Matthew 3:7; John 3:36). As Paul says again in Ephesians 5:6: “Let no one deceive you with empty words, for because of these things the wrath of God comes upon the sons of disobedience” (New King James Bible); compare also Colossians 3:5–10.
Continuing in Ephesians 2:4–7:
“(Verse 4) But God, who is rich in mercy, for his great love wherewith he loved us, (Verse 5) Even when we were dead in sins, hath quickened us together with Christ, (by grace ye are saved; ) (Verse 6) And hath raised us up together, and made us sit together in heavenly places in Christ Jesus: (Verse 7) That in the ages to come he might show the exceeding riches of his grace in his kindness toward us through Christ Jesus.”
In verse 4, Paul emphasizes that God loved us first (1 John 4:19). He extended His mercy towards us when we were sinners and when we were counted as His enemies (Romans 5:10). When we were hostile towards Him, He sent His Son to die for us, so that through His death we could have life. He did it, not because of anything we might have done, but solely because of His grace (Ephesians 2:5)—His unmerited and undeserved favor and pardon for us.
Once we accept Christ’s sacrifice, God “quickens us” and raises us up (verse 6), spiritually. He is making us alive and setting us aside—placing us into a different category of people. We are no longer of this world, although we still live in it. But we are now focusing and concentrating on “the things which are above, where Christ is, sitting at the right hand of God.” We are no longer setting our minds on the things down here below (Colossians 3:1–2). As Christ is quite literally in the third heaven, so we have fellowship—in the Spirit—with Him and the Father in the third heaven (1 John 1:3; 1 Corinthians 1:9, compare Hebrews 12:22–24).
As pioneers and firstfruits, God is creating in us His righteous character, to the extent that we submit to Jesus Christ who is living in us through the Holy Spirit; so that in the wonderful world tomorrow—“the ages to come” (Ephesians 2:7)—His tremendous grace and kindness toward us can be seen by all, when we have become immortal Spirit beings and born-again members of the very Family of God (Revelation 3:9), ruling with and under Christ as kings and priests for one thousand years (Revelation 5:10; 20:6).
Paul continues in Ephesians 2:8–10:
“(Verse 8) For by grace are ye saved through faith; and that not of yourselves: it is the gift of God: (Verse 9) Not of works, lest any man should boast. (Verse 10) For we are his workmanship, created in Christ Jesus unto good works, which God hath before ordained that we should walk in them.”
Again, Paul shows in verse 8 that our calling is strictly based on God’s grace and not on our works. He also says that we are saved by faith. Both concepts of salvation and faith have been terribly misunderstood. We discuss these concepts in our free booklet, “Paul’s Letter to the Galatians—How to Understand It.”
Very briefly, Paul is referring to living faith—not dead faith. Living faith requires obedience. We cannot expect God’s favors if we refuse to obey Him. Also, Scripture distinguishes between our faith in Christ and His sacrifice, and the very faith of Christ. Christ lives in us when we receive the Holy Spirit. Both our faith in Christ and Christ’s faith in us are necessary for salvation.
In addition, salvation itself is a process. We were saved; we are being saved; and we will be saved. And this means that our salvation can be lost.
Paul states in verse 8, in the Authorized Version, that “it is the gift of God.” First, this refers to “faith.” But not only the faith of Christ in us is a gift, bestowed on us when we receive the gift of the Holy Spirit (Acts 2:38)—even our belief in Christ is a gift of God (Philippians 1:29). Nobody can come to Christ unless the Father draws Him (John 6:44, 65). In fact, even repentance is a gift from God (Romans 2:4), and so is our ability to understand spiritual things (1 Corinthians 2:9–12). God must reveal Himself and His knowledge to us (Matthew 11:25, 27; 16:17).
So we see that the gift, spoken of by Paul in Ephesians 2:8, is not just referring to faith, but it speaks about the entire concept of salvation. [Please note that the words, “it is” in the phrase “it is the gift of God,” are not in the Original.]
Albert Barnes’ Note on the Bible states: “’It is the gift of God’ – Salvation by grace is his gift. It is not of merit; it is wholly by favor.”
We can clearly see, then, why God emphasizes the fact that we have nothing to boast about. If all that we have received is through God’s gift, and not because of anything we have done, then why would anyone think he has something to be proud of?
As Paul says in Romans 3:25–27: “…God passed over the sins that were previously committed, to demonstrate at the present time His righteousness, that He might be just and the justifier of the one who has faith in Jesus. Where is boasting then? It is excluded…” (New King James Bible).
However, the gift of God’s salvation does not leave us without responsibility. Even though we were predestined to be offered salvation in this day and age, we must accept the offer, and we must allow God to make us His “workmanship, created in Christ Jesus unto good works” (Ephesians 2:10). We must do good works (Galatians 6:10; Colossians 1:10; 2 Timothy 2:21); that is, we must allow Jesus Christ to do good works through us.
The Ryrie Study Bible explains correctly: “Salvation is by grace through faith. Faith involves knowledge of the gospel (Romans 10:14), acknowledgment of the truth of its message, and personal reception of the Savior (John 1:12). Works cannot save (Ephesians 2:9), but good works always accompany salvation (verse 10, James 2:17).”
But while we perform good works, we still have no cause to boast about or glory in ourselves, because Paul goes on to explain (in verse 10) that God has before ordained those good works for us to walk in them. This means that God provides opportunities for us to do good works, and it is our duty to respond by allowing Christ to work these good works through us. As we can see, all glory and praise belongs to God. That is why Jesus said in Matthew 5:16 that people will glorify GOD when they see our good works.
Note how the Phillips translation renders Ephesians 2:10: “For we are his workmanship, created in Christ Jesus to do those good deeds which God planned for us to do.”
The Amplified Bible states: “For we are God’s [own] handiwork… recreated in Christ Jesus… that we may do those good works which God predestined (planned beforehand) for us, (taking paths which He prepared ahead of time) that we should walk in them…”
It is true, as some commentaries point out, that when God calls us, He expects us to live a righteous life; and that in that sense, God has predetermined that His people should perform good works. But much more is involved in Paul’s statement. We might compare it with John 5:36, where Christ said: “… the works which My Father has given Me to FINISH—the very works that I do—bear witness of Me, that the Father has sent Me.”
The Jamieson, Fausset and Brown commentary, in referring to this passage in John 5:36, goes on to say: “’before ordained’ — Greek, ‘before made ready’ … God marks out for each in His purposes beforehand, the particular good works, and the time and way which [He] sees best. God both makes ready by His providence the opportunities for the works, and makes us ready for their performance.”
This shows even less reason or cause to boast about “our” accomplishments. It is God who creates us anew. We are becoming a new creation through Him. Paul says in Ephesians 4:24 that we are to “put on the new man which was created according to God, in true righteousness and holiness” (New King James Bible). Compare also 2 Corinthians 5:17 and Galatians 6:15. We are God’s creation, and all glory and praise belongs to God!
Continuing in Ephesians 2:11–13:
“(Verse 11) Wherefore remember, that ye being in time past Gentiles in the flesh, who are called Uncircumcision by that which is called the Circumcision in the flesh made by hands; (Verse 12) That at that time ye were without Christ, being aliens from the commonwealth of Israel, and strangers from the covenants of promise, having no hope, and without God in the world: (Verse 13) But now in Christ Jesus ye who sometimes were far off are made nigh by the blood of Christ.”
Paul reminds the Ephesians in verse 11 that they were “Gentiles in the flesh” before their conversion; that is, they were physically uncircumcised and, based on Old Testament ritual law, unable to obtain, in that condition, full status in Israel. They were “aliens” and “strangers” from the community of Israel and the covenants of promise.
For instance, in Old Testament times, the stranger who lived in Israel and wanted to keep the Passover with Israel had to become circumcised. Before the New Testament Church understood that circumcision was no longer required (compare Acts 15:1, 5–9), no uncircumcised person could become a member of the Church.
As Paul says in verse 12, God gave Israel the covenants and the promises. We read in Romans 9:4–5:
“… who are Israelites, to whom pertain the adoption [better: sonship], the glory, the covenants, the giving of the law, the service of God, and the promises, of whom are the fathers and from whom, according to the flesh, Christ came…”
But Paul is speaking in Romans 9 foremost about the Church of God—the spiritual Israel of God (Galatians 6:16). Christians—Jews and Gentiles—must become spiritual Israelites. While physical circumcision is no longer important, spiritual circumcision is mandated. It is only those who are the true children of promise who belong to Israel (Romans 9:6–8; Galatians 4:28).
Paul makes clear in Galatians 3:7: “Therefore know that only those who are of faith are sons of Abraham” (New King James Bible).
And he states in Galatians 3:29 that “if you are Christ’s, then you are Abraham’s seed, and heirs according to the promise” (New King James Bible).
When Christ died, He “made us nigh” or reconciled us to the Father (Ephesians 2:13). This is true for ancient Israelites as well as Gentiles. Even though Jesus Christ—the God of the Old Testament—gave ancient Israel the law, the covenants and the promises, Israel turned their back on God, and they too became those without Christ, having no hope, and being without God in the world.
But this is especially true for Gentiles who did not even have physical access to the commonwealth of Israel and who were never parties to the covenants and recipients of the promises, and who did not even know the true God and who had no hope or knowledge of the resurrection (see by comparison Psalm 16:9; Joel 3:16; Jeremiah 17:13; Ezekiel 37:11–14).
The Jamieson, Fausset and Brown commentary makes the following remarks regarding Paul’s statement in Ephesians 2:12 that the Gentiles were “without God”:
“…’without God’ — Greek, ‘atheists,’ that is, they had not ‘God’ in the sense we use the word, the Eternal Being who made and governs all things (compare Acts 11:15, ‘Turn from these vanities unto the living God who made heaven, and earth, and the sea, and all things therein’), whereas [ancient Israel] had distinct ideas of God and immortality. Compare also [Galatians 4:8:] ‘Ye knew not God … ye did service unto them which are no gods’…”
The commentary is also referring to 1 Thessalonians 4:5 in the context (“… the Gentiles… do not know God…”).
Albert Barnes’ Notes on the Bible states:
“All Christians may in like manner be reminded of the fact that, before their conversion, they were ‘without Christ.’… [The Jews] had his law, his temple, his sabbaths, and the ordinances of his religion… To all these the pagans had been strangers… The word rendered here as ‘commonwealth’—politeia—means properly citizenship, or the right of citizenship, and then a community, or state… they were strangers to the privileges of the people of God.
“…they were without any proper ground of hope… No hope of life in a future world can be founded on a proper basis which does not rest on some promise of God, or some assurance that he will save us… they had no knowledge of the true God. This was… once true of all who are now Christians. They had no God. They did not worship him, or love him, or serve him, or seek his favors, or act with reference to him and his glory…”
Paul’s point in Ephesians 2:11–13 is that Gentiles, being cut off from Israel, had no hope of salvation, but neither did physical Israel as long as they rejected Christ. However, spiritual Israelites are the true seed of the fathers—Abraham, Isaac and Jacob; and the covenants of promises, as well as sonship, the law, and the glory, pertain to them. All true Christians—Gentiles or Jews—were reconciled to God through the blood of Christ, and have been brought near to God the Father.
Paul continues in Ephesians 2:14–17:
“(Verse 14) For he is our peace, who hath made both one, and hath broken down the middle wall of partition between us; (Verse 15) Having abolished in his flesh the enmity, even the law of commandments contained in ordinances; for to make in himself of twain one new man, so making peace; (Verse 16) And that he might reconcile both unto God in one body by the cross, having slain the enmity thereby:”
Many teach that Paul said Christ came to do away with the law of God, and they use scriptures like Ephesians 2:15 or Colossians 2:14 to prove their point. In Colossians 2:14, Paul uses similar wording when he says that God made Christ alive, having forgiven us all trespasses, “Blotting out the handwriting of ordinances that was against us, which was contrary to us, and took it out of the way, nailing it to his cross.”
Please note that the New King James Bible says here, “requirements,” instead of “ordinances,” but the Greek word is the same in Ephesians 2:15 and Colossians 2:14, and should be consistently translated.
In both passages, Paul uses the word “ordinances.” This word does not refer in any way to the Ten Commandments or the statutes and judgments defining and magnifying the Ten Commandments. Sin is defined as the transgression of the law. Christ said He did not come to abolish the law. He said that if we want to enter into life, we have to keep the commandments, and James said that if we break one of the commandments, we are guilty of having broken all of them.
“The law of commandments contained in ordinances” in Ephesians 2:15 and the “handwriting of ordinances” in Colossians 2:14 is not a reference to the Ten Commandments. The Greek word for “ordinance” is “dogma” and refers to a “decree.” In Luke 2:1, it is used to describe a decree of Emperor Augustus; Acts 17:7 refers to decrees of Caesar; and in Acts 16:4, it describes the decrees issued by the apostles regarding decisions made during the ministerial conference in Acts 15. In Colossians 2:20, Paul says that the Gentiles in Colossi were still subject to ordinances or decrees (in Greek, “dogmatizomai”; the New King James Bible says, “requirements”), which were, in that case, based on “the commandments and doctrines of men” (verse 22).
We see, then, that the word for ordinances or decrees was never used to describe laws that were given directly by God.
Vincent’s Word Studies explains that the “ordinances” or decrees identify the nature of the “law of commandments” mentioned in Ephesians 2:15, stating:
“The middle wall of partition, the enmity, was dissolved by the abolition of the law of commandments… Law is general, and its contents are defined by commandments, special injunctions, which injunctions in turn were formulated in definite decrees. Render the entire passage [in Ephesians 2:14–15]: brake down the middle-wall of partition, even the enmity, by abolishing in His flesh the law of commandments contained in ordinances.”
The Jamieson, Fausset and Brown commentary agrees, stating that according to the Greek, it should read: “the law of the commandments (consisting) in ordinances.”
As we explain at length in our free booklet, “And Lawlessness Will Abound,” the word “law” is used in the Bible in many different ways, and the context shows how it is to be understood in a particular passage. For instance, the Bible speaks of the law of the sacrifices; the law of our sinful nature; the law of the Ten Commandments; the law of righteousness, etc. Here, the reference to commandments consisting or contained in ordinances defines what law Paul is referring to.
Surprisingly, then, Paul is not talking about ANY law, which God gave the people. Rather, he is talking about human laws, commandments and decrees.
These laws or ordinances included restrictive pharisaical decrees—inventions and traditions of men—as well as ascetic oppressive ordinances of Gentile philosophers. In both cases, following these ordinances leads to sin, as they are contrary to the law of God.
Christ said about the man-made rules of Judaism that people did away with the commandments of God in order to follow their own traditions (Mark 7:7–13). (For a full explanation of those man-made rules of Judaism, please read our free booklets, ”Paul’s Letter to the Galatians,” and “God’s Commanded Holy Days.”)
In addition, Paul told the Gentiles that they violated God’s laws by adhering to the practices taught by their philosophers, which were “empty deceit, according to the tradition of men, according to the basic principles [or rudiments, Authorized Version] of the world, and not according to Christ” (Colossians 2:8, New King James Version).
Paul also said in Colossians 2:14 that Christ blotted out the handwriting of ordinances, that was against us, and nailed it to the cross.
Paul is referring to a “handwriting” containing sins we committed by following decrees, traditions and philosophies of man—contrary to the Word of God. In the Greek, the phrase for “handwriting” means literally, “certificate or acknowledgment of debt in the handwriting of the debtor.”
The phrase “of ordinances” or “decrees” [in “handwriting of ordinances” in Colossians 2:14] should be translated as “in” or “consisting in” ordinances or decrees (compare Vincent’s Word Studies and the Jamieson, Fausset and Brown commentary).
Paul is referring to the fact that Christ blotted out the handwriting in—or consisting in—ordinances which was against us. This wording indicates the basis for the certificate of debt—we incurred it because we kept man’s ordinances, which were contrary to God’s law.
But through Christ’s death, we obtained forgiveness of our sins—He took the certificate of debt out of the way and nailed it to the cross, thereby abolishing, nullifying, and extinguishing it (Colossians 2:14).
Albert Barnes’ Notes on the Bible explains: “It is said that there is an allusion here to the ancient method by which a bond or obligation was cancelled, by driving a nail through it, and affixing it to a post.”
In the same way, Paul is saying in Ephesians 2:15 that Christ abolished in His flesh, and through His death, the “law of commandments contained in human decrees or dogma,” which were contrary to the Law of God.
As he states in verse 14, these human laws had not only created enmity between God and man, but also between Jews and Gentiles. This was even compounded by the fact that in Old Testament times, God did not call the “uncircumcised” Gentiles, in general, to the truth (see again Ephesians 2:11–13).
In perhaps alluding to the wall, which separated the court of the Gentiles from the court of the Israelites in the Temple, Paul compared the human traditions and rules with a “middle wall of partition” (Ephesians 2:14). But Jesus Christ broke down and abolished that barrier through His supreme sacrifice. We also recall that the veil of the temple was torn from top to bottom when Jesus died—indicating that all true Christians have direct access to the Father in heaven.
We read that in God’s Church—the BODY of Christ—there is no longer Jew nor Gentile, but they are all one in Christ (Galatians 3:26–29).
Through Christ’s death, we were reconciled to the Father (Ephesians 2:16; Colossians 1:19–20). Christ is our peace (Ephesians 2:14), who has made true Christians—of Jewish and Gentile origin—ONE in Him (same verse), “as to create in Himself one new man from the two [Jew and Gentile], thus making peace, and that He might reconcile them both to God in one body through the cross, thereby putting to death the enmity” (Ephesians 2:15–16, New King James Bible).
Albert Barnes’ Notes on the Bible comments that Christ did not only put to death, or literally, “having slain” “the enmity between Jews and Gentiles, but [also] the enmity between the sinner and God. He has by that death removed all the obstacles to reconciliation on the part of God and on the part of man. It is made efficacious in removing the enmity of the sinner against God, and producing peace.”
Christ removed the handwriting, consisting in human ordinances, by annulling the certificate of debt, which we incurred by violating God’s laws.
Continuing in Ephesians 2:17–22:
“(Verse 17) And came and preached peace to you which were afar off, and to them that were nigh. (Verse 18) For through him we both have access by one Spirit unto the Father. (Verse 19) Now therefore ye are no more strangers and foreigners, but fellow citizens with the saints, and of the household of God; (Verse 20) And are built upon the foundation of the apostles and prophets, Jesus Christ himself being the chief corner stone; (Verse 21) In whom all the building fitly framed together groweth unto a holy temple in the Lord: (Verse 22) In whom ye also are builded together for a habitation of God through the Spirit.”
Since Christ removed the enmity and preached and gave peace to those who were near (Jews) and far off (Gentiles) (compare verse 17), all true Christians have access to the Father through the one and the same Spirit (verse 18). As such, they are no longer strangers and foreigners to the household of God, but fellow citizens with all the other saints (verse 19). Their citizenship is written down in heaven (Philippians 3:20, New King James Bible). This is especially true for Gentiles who were, as Paul had explained, cut off from the commonwealth of Israel. But now, as true Christians, they became part of spiritual Israel—the Church—the body of Christ, “the household of God.”
The German Menge Bible includes the annotation that the term “household of God” means, “members of the Family of God” (“Mitglieder der Gottesfamilie”).
As Ephesians 2:20 states, the Church is built upon the New Testament apostles and the Old and New Testament prophets. Christ is the chief corner stone of the building—He is the originator and finisher of the Church. Nobody can lay any other foundation than the one, which is laid—Jesus Christ.
God placed His people in the Church to be a part of the spiritual holy temple; and they must individually grow so that the entire temple can grow—with everyone doing his or her part.
Those who hide their talents or refuse to place their light on the hill, but put it under a basket (Matthew 5:15), will be cast out of the building. They don’t give light to all who are in the house (same verse), but rather disseminate darkness. They are unprofitable servants who refuse to grow and bring fruit to be of value to others. They are not doing the good works, which God prepared beforehand for them that they should walk in them and carry them out.
But if they are doing their part—growing and producing fruit for the benefit of others—they are being built together for a habitation of God in the Spirit (Ephesians 2:21–22). They are collectively the temple of God, and they are also individually the temple or habitation of God. Both God the Father and Jesus Christ are living IN true converted Christians through the Holy Spirit (compare John 14:23–24).
Ephesians, Chapter 3
Paul continues in Ephesians 3:1–7:
“(Verse 1) For this cause I Paul, the prisoner of Jesus Christ for you Gentiles, (Verse 2) If ye have heard of the dispensation of the grace of God which is given me to you-ward: (Verse 3) How that by revelation he made known unto me the mystery; (as I wrote afore in few words, (Verse 4) Whereby, when ye read, ye may understand my knowledge in the mystery of Christ) (Verse 5) Which in other ages was not made known unto the sons of men, as it is now revealed unto his holy apostles and prophets by the Spirit; (Verse 6) That the Gentiles should be fellow heirs, and of the same body, and partakers of his promise in Christ by the gospel: (Verse 7) Whereof I was made a minister, according to the gift of the grace of God given unto me by the effectual working of his power.”
Paul wrote this letter while imprisoned in Rome (verse 1). He reminds the Gentiles that he was sent to them, after the Jews had rejected him and the gospel message, and that he was arrested because the Jews persecuted him. He appealed to Caesar in Rome, and while he still communicated with the leaders of the Jews in Rome, he again made clear that due to their unbelief, he was sent to proclaim the gospel to the Gentiles (Acts 28:17–19, 25–28).
Paul reminds the Ephesians in chapter 3, verse 2, that he proclaimed to them the “dispensation” or administration or his stewardship of God’s grace; and that the knowledge of the fact that Gentiles should be fellow heirs and part of the same body—the Church—was revealed to Paul (verses 3 and 5). This understanding was a mystery (verse 3), and it had not been made known in the past. Even the early New Testament Church had not understood, at first, that God had given the gift of repentance to Gentiles. But as verse 5 says, now God, through His Spirit, had made known this mystery to His holy apostles and prophets (For instance, Paul and Barnabas were apostles and prophets, compare Acts 14:14; 13:1–2).
Some mysteries were not revealed to God’s people in Old Testament times (compare Daniel 12:8–9; Matthew 13:16–17). Other mysteries were, to an extent (1 Peter 1:10–12; compare Deuteronomy 29:29). It is always a matter of God’s timing. There are certain mysteries, which will be hidden until the very end (Acts 1:6–7; Matthew 24:36), while many other mysteries have been revealed to Christ’s disciples in this day and age (Matthew 13:34–35, 51–52; Romans 16:25–27).
Paul also reminded the Ephesians in verse 6 that this truth is contained in the gospel, which Jesus Christ preached and which is also to be found in the pages of the Old Testament, but in order to understand it, it must be revealed—the mystery of the gospel must be unlocked (compare Ephesians 6:19). Paul calls the fact that Gentiles should be co-heirs with Christ and partakers of the promise of salvation and eternal life the “mystery of Christ.” Christ “owns” or possesses the key to unlock this mystery; He is the Revelator.
Further, it is only through Him, living in His disciples, that they can inherit eternal life and God’s glory.
This is why Paul says in Colossians 1:25–27 (New King James Bible) that Paul was made a minister “according to the stewardship from God which was given to me for you, to fulfill the word of God, the mystery which has been hidden from ages and from generations, but now has been revealed to His saints. To them God willed to make known what are the riches of the glory of the mystery among the Gentiles: which is Christ in you, the hope of glory.”
Paul also said in Ephesians 3:7 that it was because of grace that he became a minister. It was God’s gift to him, as in turn Christ gives ministers as a gift to His Church. But God’s ministers must be effective, and so God gives them power to fulfill their ministry.
Continuing in Ephesians 3:8–9:
“(Verse 8) Unto me, who am less than the least of all saints, is this grace given, that I should preach among the Gentiles the unsearchable riches of Christ; (Verse 9) And to make all men see what is the fellowship of the mystery, which from the beginning of the world hath been hid in God, who created all things by Jesus Christ:”
In verse 8, Paul calls himself the least of all the saints. This is not just idle talk—Paul really meant it. He knew that before his conversion, he had persecuted the saints and caused their death, and he never forgot that. He says in 1 Timothy 1:15 (New King James Bible): “This is a faithful saying and worthy of all acceptance, that Christ Jesus came into the world to save sinners, of whom I am chief.” He also states in 1 Corinthians 15:9 (New King James Bible): “For I am the least of the apostles, who am not worthy to be called an apostle, because I persecuted the church of God.”
But as Ephesians 3:8 says, Paul understood the miracle of grace. That is why he emphasizes God’s grace so much, because he himself experienced it in such abundance. He KNEW what he had done to God and His people; but he also KNEW what God is willing to do for us.
He says in 1 Timothy 1:16 (New King James Bible): “However, for this reason I obtained mercy, that in me first Jesus Christ might show all longsuffering, as a pattern to those who are going to believe on Him for everlasting life.”
And he says in 1 Corinthians 15:10 (New King James Bible): “But by the grace of God I am what I am, and His grace toward me was not in vain; but I labored more abundantly than they all, yet not I, but the grace of God which was with me.”
Paul knew what God had given him, and he was anxious to show God through his conduct, how thankful he was for God’s mercy and grace. At the same time, he understood that whatever he was able to do was not because of him, but because of God’s power in him.
And so, Paul understood that God gave him grace or special favor to entrust him with preaching the gospel—and to do so especially among the Gentiles. As Ephesians 3:8 says, the gospel message includes the proclamation of the “unsearchable riches of Christ.”
We remember that Paul spoke in Ephesians 1:7 and 2:7 about the “riches” and the “exceeding riches” of God’s grace. In Ephesians 3:16, he mentions the “riches” of God’s glory (compare, too, Philippians 4:19). In Colossians 1:27, he says (New King James Bible): “To them [the saints] God willed to make known what are the riches of the glory of the mystery among the Gentiles…”
There is obviously a connection between God’s exceeding riches of God’s grace and His glory. God is willing to bestow both on His disciples. They are to inherit God’s glory (Romans 9:23) as a gift—an undeserved special favor. It is bestowed on them, by grace, not because of works.
Paul says in Romans 8:18 that our present sufferings are not worthy to be compared with the glory which shall be revealed in us; and he emphasizes in 2 Corinthians 4:17: “For this momentary light affliction is producing for us an eternal weight of glory beyond all comparison” (New American Bible).
These riches of God’s grace and God’s glory, to be bestowed on His people, are truly unsearchable, as we read in Ephesians 3:8. Paul uses this phrase only one more time, in Romans 11:33, when he talks about the mystery of God’s calling (compare Romans 11:25): “Oh, the depth of the riches both of the wisdom and knowledge of God! How unsearchable are His judgments and His ways past finding out! (New King James Bible).”
As Ephesians 3:9 shows, Paul was very conscious of God’s command to preach the gospel to all men, and so he was anxious to make all men see what is God’s mystery. He knew, of course, that most would reject the gospel message, being blinded and deceived by the god of this world. But that did not discourage him from preaching the Word, hoping that it would fall on fertile ground.
In addition, Paul might have had foremost in mind the members of the church of God—all disciples should come to the understanding that there is neither Jew nor Greek, male nor female, slave nor free, but all are one in Christ. After all, the mystery which Paul is addressing here is that the “Gentiles should be fellow heirs, of the same body” (Ephesians 3:6, New King James Bible).
Paul speaks in verse 9 of the need to explain the “fellowship of the mystery.”
Adam Clarke’s Commentary on the Bible explains:
“The [Greek] word which we properly translate fellowship, was used among the Greeks to signify their religious communities; here it may intimate the association of Jews and Gentiles in one Church or body, and their agreement in that glorious mystery which was now so fully opened relative to the salvation of both. But instead of [the Greek word for] fellowship, [the word for] dispensation or economy, is the reading of… [some] of the best printed editions of the Greek text…”
The Jamieson, Fausset and Brown commentary agrees: “The oldest manuscripts read, ‘economy,’ ‘dispensation’… To make all see how it hath seemed good to God at this time to dispense (through me and others, His stewards) what heretofore was a mystery.’”
In using again the term, “dispensation,” which signifies the work of the master of the family or of the head of the household, Paul reminds everyone in Ephesians 3:9 that God the Father created all things through or by Jesus Christ. He makes this point here, as he will soon be talking about the God Family in much more detail.
In verse 9, he impresses on the reader’s mind that God IS and has ALWAYS BEEN a Family—consisting of the Father and Jesus Christ (but with spiritually begotten children, as will be explained). God created everything through Jesus Christ (compare Colossians 1:15–16; John 1:3; Hebrews 1:1–2). Christ existed before He became a man—before the world was created. Christ had no beginning—He has always existed as the SECOND member of the God Family.
Paul continues in Ephesians 3:10–11:
“(Verse 10) To the intent that now unto the principalities and powers in heavenly places might be known by the church the manifold wisdom of God, (Verse 11) According to the eternal purpose which he purposed in Christ Jesus our Lord:”
This statement is most amazing! God uses His church to explain to angels the manifold wisdom of God! Peter confirms that God has hidden from His angels certain aspects of His plan, and that “angels desire to look into” those aspects (1 Peter 1:12).
The “principalities and powers,” mentioned in Ephesians 3:10, might also include “evil” angels. The Jamieson, Fausset and Brown commentary writes regarding the phrase, “powers in heavenly places”:
“… the various orders of good angels primarily, as these dwell ‘in the heavenly places’ in the highest sense… Secondarily, God’s wisdom in redemption is made known to evil angels, who dwell ‘in heavenly places’ in a lower sense, namely, the air,” or better, who rule through the air, compare again, regarding “principalities and powers,” Ephesians 2:1–2, and also Ephesians 6:12 and Colossians 2:15.
In addition, Paul explains in Ephesians 3:11 that God’s plan of salvation for mankind was an “eternal purpose,” which God “purposed in Christ Jesus our Lord,” showing that God the Father had decreed—before the foundation of the world and before “time began”—that man, yet to be created, would have the potential to inherit eternal life and God’s glory (Titus 1:1–2; 1 Corinthians 2:7); and that this potential could ONLY be obtained through the death of Jesus Christ for the remission of sin. God the Father and Jesus Christ had purposed to create man, and they knew through all eternity that this purpose would have to include the death of the Son so that man could attain eternal life.
Continuing in Ephesians 3:12–13:
“Verse 12) In whom we have boldness and access with confidence by the faith of him. (Verse 13) Wherefore I desire that ye faint not at my tribulations for you, which is your glory.”
As we explain in great length in our booklet, “Paul’s Letter to the Galatians,” on pages 26–29 and also on page 10, Paul is addressing here, indeed, the faith OF Christ—not only our faith IN Christ. We can have boldness and access to God the Father with confidence, because it is the faith OF Jesus Christ—the very faith that Christ had and has—which dwells in us.
It is because of Christ’s faith in the Ephesian brethren that they are not to faint or lose heart when considering the trials and tribulations which Paul had to endure; knowing and believing that all things work out for good for those who love God and do His commandments, and that our sufferings are necessary for our glory. (For a full discussion on this subject, please read chapter 6 of our free booklet, “Human Suffering—Why… And How Much Longer?”).
Paul said in Ephesians 3:13 that his suffering was their glory. He explained in 2 Corinthians 12:9: “And he said to me, My grace is sufficient for thee: for my strength is made perfect in weakness [or suffering]. Most gladly therefore I rather glory in my infirmities, that the power of Christ may rest upon me.”
Paul had to learn to become reliant on Christ, rather than self-reliant. And his ability to cope with trials, knowing they were necessary for his own salvation, was to encourage the brethren to follow his example, so that they, too, would be able to inherit God’s glory. Compare again 2 Corinthians 4:17 (New King James Bible): “For our light affliction, which is but for a moment, IS WORKING FOR US a more exceeding and eternal weight of glory.”
In addition, Paul was also telling them that they could glory in Paul’s sufferings, knowing that he was suffering righteously as a prisoner for the Gentiles (Ephesians 3:1). Albert Barnes Notes on the Bible points out, regarding Ephesians 3:13:
“’Which is your glory’ – Which tends to your honor and welfare. You have occasion to rejoice that you have a friend who is willing thus to suffer for you; you have occasion to rejoice in all the benefits which will result to you from his trials in your behalf.”
As they could glory in Paul, so Paul gloried in the faithful and loyal brethren, knowing that all of this was made possible through the grace and power of God working in all of them (compare 1 Thessalonians 2:19–20).
Paul continues in Ephesians 3:14–15:
“Verse 14) For this cause I bow my knees unto the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, (Verse 15) Of whom the whole family in heaven and earth is named,”
In verse 14, Paul recognizes the source of his power and strength, as well as the Originator of his salvation, and so he re-emphasizes the need to pray to God the Father—who is also the Father and God of our Lord Jesus Christ. He continues to point out the fact that God is a Family, and that the NAME of that Family; i.e., the Family name, is “God.” We read in John 1:1 that in the beginning was the WORD—the LOGOS—the Spokesman, Jesus Christ, and that the WORD was with God—the Father—and that the Word WAS God.
Both beings were and are GOD—both were and are members of the God Family. And so, the Family in heaven consists of God the Father and Jesus Christ the Son, and the family on earth consists of all spirit-begotten children or disciples of God. The angels are clearly not part of the God Family, as God is not reproducing Himself through angels. But by extension, we might include in the term “family in heaven” the saints who have been seated, figuratively speaking, with Christ in the heavenlies, and whose NAMES have been written down in heaven, as well as the “spirits of just men made perfect” (Hebrews 12:23). (For more information on the “spirit in man,” please read our free booklet, “The Theory of Evolution—A Fairy Tale for Adults.”)
Albert Barnes’ Notes on the Bible comments as follows:
“It does not properly refer to angels, for he is not speaking of them but of the family of the redeemed… They are all of one family. They all have one father, and are all of one community. The expression is taken from the custom in a family, where all bear the name of the ‘head’ of the family.”
And so, we read in Revelation 22:4 that the name of the Father—“God”—will be written on the foreheads of the saints. Compare also Revelation 14:1.
Adam Clarke’s Commentary on the Bible adds:
“Paul… says family, because they are all one, and of one. And all this family is named – derives its origin and being, from God, as children derive their name from him who is the father of the family.”
Quoting from our free booklet, “The Gospel of the Kingdom of God”:
“… Spiros Zodhiates writes regarding John 1:18 [‘No one has seen God at any time. The only begotten Son (God) who is in the bosom of the Father, He has declared Him.’]: ‘The word (for only-begotten) monogenees actually is a compound of the word monos = “alone,” and the word genos = “race, stock, family.” Here we are told that He who came to reveal God—Jesus Christ—is of the same family, of the same stock, of the same race, as God. There is ample evidence in the scriptures that the Godhead is a Family’…
“God is a Family, and when He created man, He began His awesome work of adding to His Family. He wanted to bring children into His Family. Note how the NIV translates Hebrews 2:11: ‘Both the one who makes man holy [God] and those who are made holy [that’s us] are of the same family’—that is, the Family of God.”
Paul continues in Ephesians 3:16–21:
“(Verse 16) That he would grant you, according to the riches of his glory, to be strengthened with might by his Spirit in the inner man; (Verse 17) That Christ may dwell in your hearts by [or: through] faith; that ye, being rooted and grounded in love, (Verse 18) May be able to comprehend with all saints what is the breadth, and length, and depth, and height; (Verse 19) And to know the love of Christ, which passeth knowledge, that ye might be filled with all the fullness of God. (Verse 20) Now unto him that is able to do exceeding abundantly above all that we ask or think, according to the power that worketh in us, (Verse 21) Unto him be glory in the church by Christ Jesus throughout all ages, world without end. Amen.”
Paul reminds his readers in verse 16 that it is God the Father who must give us power and strength, and He does so by the gift of His Holy Spirit dwelling in us. It is both the Father and the Son—Jesus Christ—who live in us through the Holy Spirit, but we must have the faith (compare verse 17) that they do—which faith is not only our faith in God, but also the very faith OF Christ in us. And with God’s Spirit in us, we receive the love of God and of Christ, which is being poured out into our hearts, as well as spiritual understanding, both of which the world cannot comprehend (verse 18).
The terms, as used by Paul in verse 18, “breadth … length … depth … height,” are explained by the Jamieson, Fausset and Brown commentary as referring to “the full dimensions of the spiritual temple, answering to ‘the fullness of God.’” Based on this explanation, verse 19 would then also show that our understanding must include the purpose of the Church—the spiritual temple of God—as well as its responsibility and commission.
We are also to be rooted and grounded in love, as verse 17 states. Albert Barnes’ Notes on the Bible writes:
“’That ye being rooted’ – Firmly established – as a tree is whose roots strike deep, and extend afar. The meaning is, that his love should be as firm in our hearts, as a tree is in the soil, whose roots strike deep into the earth. ‘And grounded…’ – ‘founded’ – as a building is on a foundation. The word is taken from architecture, where a firm foundation is laid, and the meaning is, that he wished them to be as firm in the love of Christ, as a building is that rests on a solid basis.”
Verse 16 shows that God creates in us a new man—the inner man—so that we can be ultimately filled with ALL the fullness of God (compare verse 19)—so that we can become fully God—full-fledged born again God beings—members of the very Family of God.
Vincent’s Word Studies states:
“Fullness of God is the fullness which God imparts through the dwelling of Christ in the heart; Christ, in whom the Father was pleased that all the fullness should dwell (Colossians 1:19), and in whom dwelleth all the fullness of the Godhead (Colossians 2:9).”
The Jamieson, Fausset and Brown commentary adds:
“filled with — rather, as Greek, ‘filled even unto all the fullness of God’ (this is the grand goal), that is, filled… with the divine wisdom, knowledge, and love; ‘even as God is full’…”
Adam Clarke’s Commentary on the Bible writes:
“Among all the great sayings in this prayer, this is the greatest. To be Filled with God is a great thing; to be filled with the Fullness of God is still greater; but to be filled with All the fullness of God… utterly bewilders the sense and confounds the understanding.”
Paul reminds us in verse 20 that God is willing and able to do for us—by His power working in us—what we ourselves might not even think of; but God knows what we need, although we sometimes don’t realize our needs as distinguished from our wants and desires.
Verse 21 emphasizes that the Church of God is called upon to give glory to God the Father, and the Church is to do it through Jesus Christ, the Head of the Church. And this will continue to occur throughout all ages or, as the New King James Bible puts it, “forever and ever.”
Vincent’s Word Studies explains that the phrase means literally, “unto all the generations of the age of the ages,” and adds; “Eternity is made up of ages, and ages of generations.”
This shows that the Church will never end, or, as John Gill’s Exposition of the Entire Bible says, “the church will abide for ever.” Christ said that the gates of hell (death) would not prevail against His Church (compare Matthew 16:18)—the reason is, that His Church will always exist—the members of His Church will become immortal God beings, incapable of dying. And Christ and His Church will always give glory to God the Father—the Highest in the Family of God (compare Isaiah 9:6–7; Revelation 22:5; 1 Corinthians 15:24–28).
Paul concludes the third chapter in verse 21 with the word “Amen,” which means, “So be it; and so it will certainly be,” or, “So be it. So let it be! And so it will be.” It is a strong confirmation that everything, which Paul has written, is true and will always be true.
Ephesians, Chapter 4
Paul continues in Ephesians 4:1–6:
“(Verse 1) I therefore, the prisoner of the Lord, beseech you that ye walk worthy of the vocation wherewith ye are called, (Verse 2) With all lowliness and meekness, with longsuffering, forbearing one another in love; (Verse 3) Endeavoring to keep the unity of the Spirit in the bond of peace. (Verse 4) There is one body, and one Spirit, even as ye are called in one hope of your calling; (Verse 5) One Lord, one faith, one baptism, (Verse 6) One God and Father of all, who is above all, and through all, and in you all.”
After having described our future in the Kingdom of God, Paul reminds us in verse 1 that we have to walk worthy of our ”vocation” or better, “calling.” He emphasizes that he is a prisoner—quite literally because of persecution due to his obedience to Christ—and also, that he is a “slave” of Jesus Christ, obeying his master, as we must.
He shows, beginning in verse 2, what is meant to walk worthy of our calling: We have to walk with all lowliness or “humility” (compare Acts 20:18–22; 1 Peter 5:5; Philippians 2:3).
We also have to walk with meekness (compare Matthew 5:5). “Meekness relates to the manner in which we receive injuries. We are to bear them patiently, and not to retaliate, or seek revenge” (compare Albert Barnes’ Notes on the Bible).
We also have to walk with longsuffering (compare 1 Corinthians 13:4). It literally means “long-mindedness, never permitting a trial or provocation to get to the end of your patience” (Adam Clarke’s Commentary on the Bible).
We have to be willing to forbear one another in love. According to Adam Clarke’s Commentary on the Bible, this means: “Sustaining one another – helping to support each other in all the miseries and trials of life: or, if the word be taken in the sense of bearing with each other, it may mean that, through the love of God working in our hearts, we should bear with each other’s infirmities, ignorance, etc., knowing how much others have been or are still obliged to bear with us.”
John Gill’s Exposition of the Entire Bible adds: “… overlooking the infirmities of one another, forgiving injuries done, sympathizing with, and assisting each other in distressed circumstances, the spring of all which should be love…”
Walking worthy of our calling also means, as is stated in verse 3, to endeavor “to keep the unity of the Spirit in the bond of peace.” Romans 14:17 says: “… the kingdom of God is not eating and drinking, but righteousness and peace and joy in the Holy Spirit” (New King James Bible). And 2 Corinthians 13:11 adds: “… be of one mind, live in peace; and the God of love and peace will be with you” (New King James Bible).
Paul is emphasizing here that we have to be unified or become “one.”
Jesus said that He wants His disciples to become “one” as God the Father and He are “one” (John 17:22–23).
Paul explains the cause for this required “oneness” or unity in verses 4–6 of Ephesians 4: True Christians are not to be divided spiritually, but they are to be united in one body (compare verse 4)—the spiritual body of Jesus Christ, the Church.
There is only “one” Spirit (verse 4); that is, God’s Holy Spirit does not teach one person one thing and another person something differently.
We all have the same hope of our calling (verse 4)—the hope of our resurrection as immortal Spirit beings in the Kingdom of God. True Christians are not divided in their understanding as to what their future will be.
And so, there is “one Lord”(verse 5)—Jesus Christ—the Head of the Church, and neither is He divided (compare 1 Corinthians 1:13).
So then, it follows that there is only “one” faith (Ephesians 4:5)—the very same faith of Christ that must live in us. It is that one faith that enables us to be single-minded in our understanding—one Christian does not believe one thing, while another Christian believes something else.
In addition, there is only one correct concept of baptism (verse 5) which is necessary for salvation. Each individual Christian was baptized in the name of Jesus Christ. Note that even those who had been baptized in the name of John the Baptist were required to be baptized in the name of Christ in order to be able to receive the Holy Spirit (compare Acts 19:1–6).
Furthermore, there is only one God the Father (verse 6; compare 1 Corinthians 12:6). As mentioned before, He is the Highest in the God Family. He is “above all.” He is the Father of Jesus Christ and of every Spirit-begotten Christian, and He lives in us through the Holy Spirit (Romans 8:9, 14). It is through God the Father that everything exists (Romans 11:36; Hebrews 2:10; Revelation 4:11).
It is God the Father who is over all of us; who works in all of us; and who lives in all of us, if we are true Christians.
Since there is such oneness, we, as individual Christians, must endeavor to uphold unity and peace and harmony with each and every member of the body of Christ, as we all are called to become born again immortal members in the very Family of God.
Continuing in Ephesians 4:7:
“(Verse 7) But unto every one of us is given grace according to the measure of the gift of Christ.”
The Jamieson, Fausset and Brown commentary writes:
“Though ‘one’ in our common connection with ‘one Lord, one faith… one God,’ yet ‘each one of us’ has assigned to him his own particular gift, to be used for the good of the whole…”
God has given to each of us a certain measure of talents and abilities, and He wants us to use those. Not everyone is equally talented, and not everyone receives the same measure of the Holy Spirit. When a member is ordained to the office of deacon or elder, an extra measure of the Holy Spirit is given to him, to enable him to fulfill his responsibilities. The same is true for ordinations to higher ranks and functions within the ministry, such as Pastor or Evangelist. But to whom much is given, of whom much is required. Ministers will receive a stricter judgment from God (James 3:1).
Paul continues in Ephesians 4:8–10:
“(Verse 8) Wherefore he saith, When he ascended up on high, he led captivity captive, and gave gifts unto men. (Verse 9) (Now that he ascended, what is it but that he also descended first into the lower parts of the earth? (Verse 10) He that descended is the same also that ascended up far above all heavens, that he might fill all things.).”
In verse 8, Paul alludes to a passage in Psalm 68:18, where it says, among other things, that “the LORD” received gifts among men or for men, to be distributed to them (compare the Jamieson, Fausset and Brown commentary). This psalm refers to the Messiah, Jesus Christ, the “LORD” of the Old Testament, who fulfilled this prophecy.
Paul also states that Christ ascended to heaven and that He led “captivity captive.”
John Gill’s Exposition of the Entire Bible states:
“[This] is expressive of Christ’s conquests and triumph over sin, Satan, the world, death, and the grave; and indeed, every spiritual enemy of his and his people, especially the devil, who leads men captive at his will, and is therefore called captivity, and his principalities and powers, whom Christ has spoiled and triumphed over; the allusion is to the public triumphs of the Romans, in which captives were led in chains, and exposed to open view.”
In Verse 9, Paul states that Christ “descended first into the lower parts of the earth.” Some have claimed that this verse proves that Christ went to “hell”—as this concept of “hell” is also misunderstood—after He died and before He was resurrected, to preach to the spirits in prison. Christ did no such thing. He was dead and in the grave for three days and three nights, without any consciousness (For proof, please read our free booklet, “Do We Have an Immortal Soul?”).
The expression, “lower parts of the earth,” can just refer to the grave (compare Psalm 63:9).
Notice, too, what Albert Barnes’ Notes on the Bible writes:
“‘Into the lower parts of the earth’ — To the lowest state of humiliation. This seems to be the fair meaning of the words. Heaven stands opposed to earth. One is above; the other is beneath. From the one Christ descended to the other; and he came not only to the earth, but he stooped to the most humble condition of humanity here…
“Some have understood this of the grave; others of the region of departed spirits; but these interpretations do not seem to be necessary. It is the ‘earth itself’ that stands in contrast with the heavens; and the idea is, that the Redeemer descended from his lofty eminence in heaven, and became a man of humble rank and condition.”
Similarly the explanation of Adam Clarke’s Commentary on the Bible:
“’But that he also descended’—The meaning of the apostle appears to be this: The person who ascended is the Messiah, and his ascension plainly intimates his descension; that is, his incarnation, humiliation, death, and resurrection.”
Paul also states in verse 10 of Ephesians 4 that Christ might fill all things. This reminds us of Ephesians 1:22–23, where he said that the fullness of Christ might dwell in His body—the Church—and that He fills all in all. Christ is the active living Head of His Church, and we have received of His fullness (John 1:16). He will be ruling over this earth in the near future. Even though He led “captivity captive,” He is still allowing Satan to stay on his earthly throne—but only until He returns. Satan’s fate is sealed, and he will soon be dethroned (compare Romans 16:20).
Continuing in Ephesians 4:11–16:
“(Verse 11) And he gave some, apostles; and some, prophets; and some, evangelists; and some, pastors and teachers; (Verse 12) For the perfecting of the saints, for the work of the ministry, for the edifying of the body of Christ: (Verse 13) Till we all come in the unity of the faith, and of the knowledge of the Son of God, unto a perfect man, unto the measure of the stature of the fullness of Christ: (Verse 14) That we henceforth be no more children, tossed to and fro, and carried about with every wind of doctrine, by the sleight of men, and cunning craftiness, whereby they lie in wait to deceive; (Verse 15) But speaking the truth in love, may grow up into him in all things, which is the head, even Christ: (Verse 16) From whom the whole body fitly joined together and compacted by that which every joint supplieth, according to the effectual working in the measure of every part, maketh increase of the body unto the edifying of itself in love.”
As Paul had introduced this chapter with the concept of unity and oneness, so he continues here with this theme, showing in verse 11 that Christ gave ministers with special ranks and offices to the Church in order to create unity in His body. Adam Clarke’s Commentary on the Bible says that “He established several offices in his Church; furnished these with the proper officers; and, to qualify them for their work, gave them the proper gifts.”
One of the responsibilities of the ministry is the “perfecting” of the saints (verse 12); that is, as the Jamieson, Fausset and Brown commentary puts it, “correcting in all that is deficient, instructing and completing in number and all parts.”
Another responsibility is “edifying of the body of Christ” (verse 12); that is, “building it up; that is, in the knowledge of the truth” (Albert Barnes’ Notes on the Bible).
The purpose is to come to the unity of the faith and the knowledge of the Son of God (verse 13). It is not our knowledge, but Christ’s knowledge, which we have to embrace. We are to “grow in the… knowledge of our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ” (2 Peter 3:18).
We are also to come to the measure of the stature of the fullness of Christ (Ephesians 4:13); that is, our goal is to become like Christ (compare 1 John 3:2).
Albert Barnes’ Notes on the Bible explains:
“The word ‘stature’… refers to the growth of a man. The stature to be attained to was that of Christ. He was the standard… in moral character. The measure to be reached was Christ; or we are to grow until we become like him… The phrase ‘the measure of the fulness,’ means, probably, the ‘full measure.’”
Christ gave His ministry to His Church so that its members can grow to adult and mature persons; rather than remaining immature children who are being tossed to and fro and carried about with every wind of doctrine taught by false teachers and ministers (verse 14). Rather, they are to learn to “speak” (verse 15) or better, “hold” or “follow” the truth, rather than error and deceit (compare the Jamieson, Fausset and Brown commentary).
They are to uphold and speak the truth in love (verse 15)—not with hatred and a desire to condemn, as the Church itself is to be edified “in love.” We are to grow up INTO the Head, Jesus Christ (verse 15)—becoming totally “one” with Him. To do this, it is necessary to be an active part within the Church, individually fulfilling our responsibilities as good and faithful servants (verse 16; compare Matthew 25:20–21).
Continuing in Ephesians 4:17–19:
“(Verse 17) This I say therefore, and testify in the Lord, that ye henceforth walk not as other Gentiles walk, in the vanity of their mind, (Verse 18) Having the understanding darkened, being alienated from the life of God through the ignorance that is in them, because of the blindness of their heart: (Verse 19) Who being past feeling have given themselves over unto lasciviousness, to work all uncleanness with greediness.”
According to Paul, “other” or unconverted “Gentiles” walk “in vanity of mind” (compare Romans 1:21), but the converted Gentiles in Ephesus—as any converted person—must not live this way any more. He explains that unconverted Gentiles have their understanding “darkened” (verse 18) and live in alienation from God (compare Colossians 1:21) through their ignorance and blindness, or better, hardness (compare Mark 3:5). The Greek word means, literally, “the hardening of the skin so as not to be sensible of touch.” In other words, their ignorance and hardness led to their life in darkness.
Verse 19 shows that they reached the point of being “past feeling”—the ultimate result of a long process of “hardening,” or habit of sin (compare the Jamieson, Fausset and Brown commentary). Paul warns that this can happen to us too, if we are not careful. We can reach the point when our conscience does not bother us anymore when we sin (compare Proverbs 30:20; 1 Timothy 4:2). This is what happened to them. They “gave themselves over”—completely surrendered—to a lifestyle of lasciviousness and uncleanness “in (so the Greek) greediness”—in an eager, voluntary, and deliberate grasping after more and more uncleanness.
Continuing in Ephesians 4:20–24:
“(Verse 20) But ye have not so learned Christ; (Verse 21) If so be that ye have heard him, and have been taught by him, as the truth is in Jesus: (Verse 22) That ye put off concerning the former conversation [conduct] the old man, which is corrupt according to the deceitful lusts; (Verse 23) And be renewed in the spirit of your mind; (Verse 24) And that ye put on the new man, which after God is created in righteousness and true holiness.”
When we are taught the gospel of the Kingdom of God, then we are also taught, and we have to learn, how to live a life pleasing to God (compare verse 20). We are taught how Christ lived, whose example we are to follow. Once Christ lives in us through the Holy Spirit, we continue to learn even more perfectly how to live a Christian life.
Albert Barnes’ Notes on the Bible states: “You have been taught a different thing by Christ; you have been taught that his religion requires you to abandon such a [wrong] course of life.”
As true Christians, we have to put off the “old man” (verse 22)—that carnal selfish person that we were before conversion (compare Romans 6:1–4, 6). This old man was “being corrupted,” marking “the progressive condition of corruption” (compare Vincent’s Word Studies). This occurred because of “deceitful lusts” or “lusts of deceits” (compare Hebrews 3:13).
We have to be renewed in our mind (Ephesians 4:23). The word “renewed” describes a continued renewal (compare 2 Corinthians 4:16; Colossians 3:10); and it can only happen if the Holy Spirit in us is continuously being renewed (Titus 3:5; Psalm 51:10).
We must put on the “new man” (Ephesians 4:24; compare again Colossians 3:9–10)—an entirely new righteous and holy personality, being created by God. In other words, we are to become a new creation (2 Corinthians 5:17; Galatians 6:15).
Putting on the new man really means, putting on Christ (Galatians 3:27; Romans 13:14). We are to become as Christ is.
Continuing in Ephesians 4:25–32:
“(Verse 25) Wherefore putting away lying, speak every man truth with his neighbor: for we are members one of another. (Verse 26) Be ye angry, and sin not: let not the sun go down upon your wrath: (Verse 27) Neither give place to the devil. (Verse 28) Let him that stole steal no more: but rather let him labor, working with his hands the thing which is good, that he may have to give to him that needeth. (Verse 29) Let no corrupt communication proceed out of your mouth, but that which is good to the use of edifying, that it may minister grace unto the hearers. (Verse 30) And grieve not the Holy Spirit of God, whereby ye are sealed unto the day of redemption. (Verse 31) Let all bitterness, and wrath, and anger, and clamor, and evil speaking, be put away from you, with all malice: (Verse 32) And be ye kind one to another, tenderhearted, forgiving one another, even as God for Christ’s sake hath forgiven you.”
Beginning in verse 25, Paul lists many of the things, which we have to put off or put away. Regarding what we need to “put off,” compare also Colossians 3:5–8; 1 Peter 2:1–2.
Paul is also listing some of the things, beginning in verse 25, that we need to put on. Regarding what we need to “put on,” compare also Colossians 3:12–14.
In addition, we are told to put on God’s armor of light (Romans 13:12; Ephesians 6:11–17; 1 Thessalonians 5:8). God offers His armor to us, but we must accept it and use it. And when we do, we don’t grieve the Holy Spirit in us (Ephesians 4:30); rather, the fruit of God’s Spirit in us will become obvious (Galatians 5:22–23). We are told that we must walk in the Spirit, following its lead (Romans 8:14; Galatians 5:25;). This means that we must examine ourselves to see if Christ really LIVES in us through the Holy Spirit (2 Corinthians 13:5). If not, we must do everything possible to see to it that Christ is formed in us (Galatians 4:19).
As Paul points out in Ephesians 4:25, 26, 29 and 31, when we put off the old man, we put away lying and wrath, as well as stealing, bad language and evil speaking, bitterness, anger and malice. Rather than living as this world does, we will be different. We won’t be like those anymore who are “lovers of themselves, lovers of money… unloving, unforgiving, slanderers, without self-control, brutal… headstrong, haughty” (2 Timothy 3:1–4).
When we replace the old man with the new man, then there is no room for the devil (Ephesians 4:27). When we obey God, humbly submitting ourselves to Him, the devil must flee from us (James 4:10, 7).
And as Paul continues to show in Ephesians 4:25, 28 and 29, when we put on the new man, we speak only the truth, and we work willingly and earn money so that we can readily give to others who are in need. We will use words of edification—words that encourage others—rather than words that tear down or destroy. We will be kind, tenderhearted and forgiving, realizing that God has forgiven us because of what Christ did for us (Ephesians 4:32).
Ephesians, Chapter 5
Paul continues in Ephesians 5:1–4:
“(Verse 1) Be ye therefore followers of God as dear children: (Verse 2) And walk in love, as Christ also hath loved us, and hath given himself for us an offering and a sacrifice to God for a sweetsmelling savor. (Verse 3) But fornication, and all uncleanness, or covetousness, let it not be once named among you, as becometh saints; (Verse 4) Neither filthiness, nor foolish talking, nor jesting, which are not convenient: but rather giving of thanks.”
Paul encourages us in verse 1 to be followers of God the Father because we are His begotten children, and, as he continues to explain in verse 2, we must WALK in love, following Christ’s example who first loved us. He proved His love for us by dying for us, so that we could ultimately inherit eternal life. As Christ’s offering was a sweet-smelling savor, so our lives, as living sacrifices (Romans 12:1), must also be a sweet savor or sweet-smelling aroma to God (2 Corinthians 2:15).
Walking in God’s love is opposite to selfish passion and desires, as love is giving, not getting.
Hence, Paul warns in verse 3 against fornication, uncleanness or covetousness because these are all opposed to true love. For instance, fornication—a pre- or extra-marital sexual relationship—does not reflect the love of God to be bestowed on a husband or a wife, but rather is selfish gratification of one’s own senses. Also, filthiness or foolish talking and jesting (verse 4) are opposed to God’s way of love, as they are incompatible with a holy lifestyle that God’s children are supposed to exhibit.
Vincent’s Words Studies explains “filthiness,” “foolish talking” and “jesting” as follows:
“Filthiness [means] Obscenity. Foolish talking [means] Talk which is both foolish and sinful… It is more than random or idle talk… The sense of the word [for “Jesting”]… is polished and witty speech as the instrument of sin.”
Adam Clarke’s Commentary on the Bible adds that “jesting” includes “words that can be easily turned to other meanings; double entendres; chaste words which, from their connection, and the manner in which they are used, convey an obscene or offensive meaning.”
Rather, Paul encourages us in verse 4 to give God thanks for placing us into His very Family and perfecting us.
Continuing in Ephesians 5:5–7:
“(Verse 5) For this ye know, that no whoremonger, nor unclean person, nor covetous man, who is an idolater, hath any inheritance in the kingdom of Christ and of God. (Verse 6) Let no man deceive you with vain words: for because of these things cometh the wrath of God upon the children of disobedience. (Verse 7) Be not ye therefore partakers with them.”
In verse 5, Paul reiterates some very basic, foundational facts about the kingdom: It belongs to God the Father and Jesus Christ, because God IS the kingdom, but we can have a part in it. We must inherit it, but we must not think that we will inherit it when we are flagrantly disobeying God. Compare 1 Corinthians 6:9–10; Galatians 5:19–21.
In particular, Paul emphasizes in Ephesians 5:5 whoremongers and unclean persons; that is, in accordance with John Gill’s Exposition of the Entire Bible, “anyone that is guilty of fornication, adultery, incest, etc.”
He also refers to a covetous man who is an idolater. Albert Barnes’ Notes on the Bible says:
“That is, he bestows on money the affections due to God; see [Colossians 3:5]. To worship money is as real idolatry as to worship a block of stone.” After all, Christ said that we cannot serve God and mammon (Matthew 6:24).
Paul stresses in verse 6 that it is easy to be deceived in this regard. In fact, today many think that their salvation and eternal life are assured, if they only believe in God, no matter how they live. But Paul states that because of sinful conduct, God’s wrath will be poured out (Romans 1:18) upon the “children of disobedience” (Ephesians 2:1–3; Colossians 3:6).
Paul warns in Ephesians 5:7 that we must not participate in such evil and God-defying conduct (Revelation 18:4).
Continuing in Ephesians 5:8–14:
“(Verse 8) For ye were sometimes darkness, but now are ye light in the Lord: walk as children of light: (Verse 9) (For the fruit of the Spirit is in all goodness and righteousness and truth; ) (Verse 10) Proving what is acceptable unto the Lord. (Verse 11) And have no fellowship with the unfruitful works of darkness, but rather reprove them. (Verse 12) For it is a shame even to speak of those things which are done of them in secret. (Verse 13) But all things that are reproved are made manifest by the light: for whatsoever doth make manifest is light. (Verse 14) Wherefore he saith, Awake thou that sleepest, and arise from the dead, and Christ shall give thee light.”
Paul explains in verse 8 that in times past, we were darkness—not only, that we lived in darkness. But now, we are light, and as such, we must walk as the children of light (John 12:36). Others must be able to see that we are no longer walking in darkness, but rather, that we are reflecting God’s light (Isaiah 2:5; 1 John 1:7; Matthew 5:16).
When we walk in the light, then this will be manifested in our life. The fruit will show it (Ephesians 5:9). Notice, it does not say “fruits” in Ephesians 5:9, but “fruit”—the same terminology as is used in Galatians 5:22. When we are light in Jesus Christ, and when we allow God’s Spirit to change us, then the fruit of the Spirit will be made apparent.
Here, in Ephesians 5:9, Paul emphasizes the qualities of goodness (3 John 1:11), righteousness (1 John 3:10) and truth (Ephesians 4:25) as being part of that fruit of the Spirit. When we are filled with God’s goodness, righteousness and truth, and when we walk righteously, the fruits of righteousness will then be made manifest as well (Philippians 1:11).
Paul states in Ephesians 5:10 to prove what is acceptable to the Lord. Our daily walk needs to be subject to our continued examination as to what is pleasing to God, and what is not (Romans 12:2). After all, we must not allow others to deceive us into believing that bad is good and that wrong is right (Isaiah 5:20).
When we do this, we won’t participate in the works of darkness (Ephesians 5:11); we won’t have fellowship with those who live in darkness, and we won’t live as they do; but rather, we will reprove their works by living differently. If the opportunity arises, we may have to do so with words (1 Peter 3:15), but more often, we “reprove” by our deeds—by how we live. John 3:20 shows us that those who live in darkness will not enjoy our company for long if we are light, as they don’t want their evil lifestyle to be reproved or questioned.
The Jamieson, Fausset and Brown commentary states:
“Not only ‘have no fellowship, but even reprove them,’ namely, in words, and in your deeds, which, shining with ‘the light,’ virtually reprove all that is contrary to light… ‘Have no fellowship,’ does not imply that we can avoid all intercourse…, but ‘avoid such fellowship as will defile yourselves’; just as light, though it touch filth, is not soiled by it.”
Rather than doing the shameful things, which are done by them in secret (Ephesians 5:12)—things that should not be named by or occurring among true Christians (Ephesians 5:3)—we are to be light (Ephesians 5:13). We are to show others, by the way we live, just what kind of lifestyle is acceptable to God. Adultery, fornication, homosexuality and other sexual transgressions are sinful and wrong! And so are transvestism, bestiality, incest, and other terrible violations of God’s law! We are not to compromise in this regard, or even try to tolerate, excuse or justify such sins!
True Christians—those who walk in the light—reprove, in that sense, the works of darkness. Vincent’s Word Studies writes that the last part of verse 13 should be rendered as follows:
“’… everything that is made manifest is light.’ A general proposition, going to show that manifestation can come only through light…”
Paul had stated in Ephesians 5:8 that we must walk as children of light. Now he explains, in verse 14, that we are no longer spiritually dead or asleep, but we ought to be awake (Romans 13:11; 1 Thessalonians 5:6; 1 Corinthians 15:34). We are to arise from sleep (Isaiah 60:1). And as we are willing to walk in the light, Christ will give us His light (John 8:12), shining upon us (Ephesians 1:18), showing us the way.
Continuing in Ephesians 5:15–20:
“(Verse 15) See then that ye walk circumspectly, not as fools, but as wise, (Verse 16) Redeeming the time, because the days are evil. (Verse 17) Wherefore be ye not unwise, but understanding what the will of the Lord is. (Verse 18) And be not drunk with wine, wherein is excess; but be filled with the Spirit; (Verse 19) Speaking to yourselves in psalms and hymns and spiritual songs, singing and making melody in your heart to the Lord; (Verse 20) Giving thanks always for all things unto God and the Father in the name of our Lord Jesus Christ;”
Paul tells us that we must walk God’s way of life, and that we must do so “circumspectly” (verse 15); that is, carefully, exactly, accurately. We must redeem the time (verse 16; Colossians 4:5); that is, we must take opportunity to live as wise people, and not as fools. The Greek word for “redeem” means, “to purchase; to buy up.” It is used here in the context of rescuing or recovering our time from waste; to improve it for great and important purposes.
When we walk circumspectly and redeem the time, then we will not participate in orgies and become drunk (Ephesians 5:18; compare Luke 21:34). Paul is not advocating abstinence of alcohol—in fact, he recommends to Timothy to drink a little wine because of his frequent sicknesses (1 Timothy 5:23)—but he is warning against the excess of it (1 Peter 4:3–4).
Rather than being filled with wine, we are to be filled with the Holy Spirit (Ephesians 5:18), and if we are, then we will concentrate on spiritually uplifting things, and we will give thanks to God always for all things (verse 20; Colossians 3:17; 1 Thessalonians 5:18). This would include giving thanks even for adversities, knowing that “all things work together for good” if we love God by walking in His ways (Romans 8:28).
Further to that, we are to thank God in the name of Jesus Christ, as Paul states in Ephesians 5:20. As we explain in our free booklet, “Teach Us to Pray!,” Christ is our Mediator in heaven, representing us before God the Father. When we pray to the Father and give Him thanks in Christ’s name, we are praying with Christ’s authority, knowing that Christ will communicate, on our behalf, our thoughts and requests to the Father.
Paul continues in Ephesians 5:21–28:
“(Verse 21) Submitting yourselves one to another in the fear of God. (Verse 22) Wives, submit yourselves unto your own husbands, as unto the Lord. (Verse 23) For the husband is the head of the wife, even as Christ is the head of the church: and he is the savior of the body. (Verse 24) Therefore as the church is subject unto Christ, so let the wives be to their own husbands in every thing. (Verse 25) Husbands, love your wives, even as Christ also loved the church, and gave himself for it; (Verse 26) That he might sanctify and cleanse it with the washing of water by [correct: in] the word, (Verse 27) That he might present it to himself a glorious church, not having spot, or wrinkle, or any such thing; but that it should be holy and without blemish. (Verse 28) So ought men to love their wives as their own bodies. He that loveth his wife loveth himself.”
In verse 21, Paul begins to introduce principles regarding the Christian marriage. Roles and functions of husband and wife are different, but at the same time complementary, and not exclusive.
Even though it is the foremost responsibility for the wife to submit to her husband as to the Lord (verse 22; Colossians 3:18)—that is, submitting to him when his requests are in conformity with Christ’s teachings and not contrary to the will of God (compare Albert Barnes’ Note on the Bible)—so the husband is to love his wife as Christ loves the Church (Ephesians 5:25).
And still, Paul introduces this section in verse 21 with the admonition to submit one to another in the fear of the Lord. Even though the husband is the head of the wife (1 Corinthians 11:3), as Christ is the head of the husband, he is not to act selfishly and pursue just his own interests. Rather, he has to have the mind of Christ, and if he does, then he will also look out for and submit to the interests of his wife—as his wife will to the interests of her husband (Philippians 2:5, 4).
When a husband loves his wife in that way—as Christ loves the Church and gave Himself for it—then it will be easier for the wife to submit to her loving husband. Christ is the Savior of the Church (Ephesians 5:23), sanctifying and cleansing it to present it spotless (Ephesians 5:26–27). It is that kind of love that a husband ought to have for his wife. As Christ has the welfare of the Church in mind, so should the Christian husband look after the welfare of his wife.
Paul emphasizes in verse 28 that the husband loves himself, when he loves his wife. The reason is that both are “one flesh” (Genesis 2:24; Matthew 19:4–6).
Albert Barnes’ Notes on the Bible states:
“… a husband should have the same care for the comfort of his wife which he has for himself. He should regard her as one with himself; and as he protects his own body from cold and hunger, and, when sick and suffering, endeavors to restore it to health, so he should regard and treat her.
“He that loveth his wife loveth himself—(1) Because she is one with him, and their interests are identified. (2) because, by this, he really promotes his own welfare, as much as he does when he takes care of his own body. A man’s kindness to his wife will be more than repaid by the happiness which she imparts; and all the real solicitude which he shows to make her happy, will come to more than it costs. If a man wishes to promote his own happiness in the most effectual way, he had better begin by showing kindness to his wife.”
Continuing in Ephesians 5:29–33:
“(Verse 29) For no man ever yet hated his own flesh; but nourisheth and cherisheth it, even as the Lord the church: (Verse 30) For we are members of his body, of his flesh, and of his bones. (Verse 31) For this cause shall a man leave his father and mother, and shall be joined unto his wife, and they two shall be one flesh. (Verse 32) This is a great mystery: but I speak concerning Christ and the church. (Verse 33) Nevertheless let every one of you in particular so love his wife even as himself; and the wife see that she reverence her husband.”
Paul is drawing here an analogy between the husband and wife relationship and the relationship between Christ and the Church—and he calls it a great mystery (not “sacrament,” as the Vulgata wrongly renders this passage). We comment on this passage, as follows, in our free booklet, “The Mysteries of the Bible”:
“We read in Ephesians 5:25–32 about Paul’s admonition to Christian husbands, as well as an analogy, which is a mystery to most people…Paul is addressing here the mystery of the relationship between Christ and His Church. He emphasizes that those who are called must come out of the ways of this world in order to be joined with Christ. Christ must be continuously living within them (1 John 2:15–17; Romans 12:2; Galatians 2:20).
“The true purpose and function of the Church is a great mystery to most people. The Church is not a building. Instead, the Church is a spiritual organism—the spiritual ‘body of Christ’—consisting of those in whom God’s Spirit dwells. Still, the Church is organized. Many think they don’t need the Church in order to be saved. Others have joined a religious organization, thinking that they have become a part of the true Church of God. You need to know why Christ has established His Church, where it is today, and what your responsibility is pertaining to Christ’s true Church.”
As mentioned, the Bible speaks of many mysteries, but they are all in some way connected. Here, in Ephesians 5:32, Paul is addressing the mystery of Christ and the Church; earlier, he had addressed the mystery of God’s Will and of Christ, discussing the human potential to become members of the very Family of God. And the Church is fulfilling a vital part in this regard.
To elaborate further on this analogy, Paul indirectly refers to the creation of the first man and his wife and applies it to Christ and the Church (Ephesians 5:30–31). In Genesis 2:23, Adam says about Eve: “This is now bone of my bones and flesh of my flesh; She shall be called Woman, Because she was taken out of Man (New King James Bible).”
In Ephesians 5:30, Paul states that the Church members are “members of His [Christ’s] body, of His flesh, and of His bones” (New King James Bible). As the woman, Eve, was taken out of the man, Adam, so the Church—the virgin—is taken out of or created by the Man and Second Adam, Jesus Christ (1 Corinthians 15:47, 49). The Church has been begotten by His Spirit; the Church is His body, and He lives in each member. We are Christ’s possession; He bought us with His blood. Our body, flesh and bones have become His; we are truly members of HIS body; of HIS flesh; and of HIS bones. Paul had said earlier that we are God’s “purchased possession.”
In the last verse (verse 33) of chapter 5, Paul returns to his topic of the proper husband and wife relationship and encourages both mates to fulfill their respective main responsibilities, which—if applied—will guarantee the success of the marriage: The husband must love his wife as himself, and the wife must show “reverence” for her husband.
Albert Barnes’ Notes on the Bible states the following regarding the word, “reverence”:
“… it was the special duty of the wife to show respect for her husband as the head of the family, and as set over her in the Lord… The word rendered ‘reverence,’ is that which usually denotes ‘fear’… She is to fear; i.e., to honor, respect, obey the will of her husband. It is, of course, not implied that it is not also her duty to love her husband, but that there should be no usurping of authority; no disregard of the arrangement which God has made; and that order and peace should be secured in a family by regarding the husband as the source of law…”
The Greek word for “reverence” is indeed a word, which is also used to describe the fear of God (compare Luke 12:5; Luke 23:40; Acts 13:16; 1 Peter 2:17; Revelation 11:18; 14:7; 15:4; 19:5). The wife is to fear or respect her husband, as he is her head; she is to submit to him as to the Lord. In other words, the wife is to fear to disobey her husband if there is no godly reason or justification to do so.
In general, we are told to fear God who loves us and wants to give us life, but not fear those who hate us and want only death for us (Matthew 10:28; Philippians 1:27–28). In addition, we are to fear God and show Him reverence, [including those who are in a God-given position over us, as long as they carry out their God-given position in harmony with God’s will], but we are not to fear those in that same way who are opposed to God’s will.
For an in-depth study of this vitally important subject, please read our free booklet, “The Keys to Happy Marriages and Families.”
Ephesians, Chapter 6
Paul continues in Ephesians 6:1–9:
“(Verse 1) Children, obey your parents in the Lord: for this is right. (Verse 2) Honor thy father and mother; which is the first commandment with promise; (Verse 3) That it may be well with thee, and thou mayest live long on the earth. (Verse 4) And, ye fathers, provoke not your children to wrath: but bring them up in the nurture and admonition of the Lord.
“(Verse 5) Servants, be obedient to them that are your masters according to the flesh, with fear and trembling, in singleness of your heart, as unto Christ; (Verse 6) Not with eyeservice, as menpleasers; but as the servants of Christ, doing the will of God from the heart; (Verse 7) With good will doing service, as to the Lord, and not to men: (Verse 8) Knowing that whatsoever good thing any man doeth, the same shall he receive of the Lord, whether he be bond or free.
“(Verse 9) And, ye masters, do the same things unto them, forbearing threatening: knowing that your Master also is in heaven; neither is there respect of persons with him.”
Paul continues to address right and proper relationships between the Christian family and within the body of Christ. After having discussed the Christian marriage, he goes on to discuss the Christian family, pointing out that the Ten Commandments are still in force and effect and that they help us, if obeyed, to live a godly life.
Referring, in Ephesians 6:2, to the first commandment “with promise,” he commands of the children to obey their parents “in the Lord”—that is, not against the will of God. The promise is that of long life. This can be understood quite literally—many children who are brought up to honor, respect and obey their parents will be blessed with long physical life—but more importantly, it refers to eternal life in the Kingdom of God and rule over this earth.
At the same time, Paul admonishes fathers in Ephesians 6:4 not to act improperly toward their children; i.e. with wrath or provocation to anger (Colossians 3:21), but rather, to train them up in the right way, with “nurture” or “discipline,” and with admonition (compare Deuteronomy 6:7); that is, with encouragement or, when necessary, reproof and restraint (compare 1 Samuel 3:13). For an in-depth study on the subject of correct child-rearing, please read our free booklet, “The Keys to Happy Marriages and Families.”
Paul wants to point out that as the physical marriage foreshadows the spiritual marriage between Christ and His Church (Revelation 19:7), so the Christian family also foreshadows our entrance into the Family of God as the Father’s beloved children and the brethren of the Firstborn, Jesus Christ. As the children are to obey their parents, so we must obey God, and as God the Father makes us perfect, so parents are to strive to help their children to become more and more perfect, and to avoid any behavior and conduct that might induce them to forsake the way of God.
Please read our free aforementioned booklet (“The Keys to Happy Marriages and Families”) for a thorough discussion on the Christian family.
Turning to Christian servants and their masters, in Ephesians 6:5, Paul admonishes the servants to obey their masters as unto Christ. This admonition should also be applied today for the employee-employer relationship. Servants or employees are to obey the instructions of their bosses, as long as they do not contradict the will of Christ. Paul reiterates what he said about the husband-wife relationship: Christians are to obey those over them in authority with “fear”—recognizing that we are serving Christ who is our Head. It is Christ who will reward us and, when necessary, punish us for our conduct or misconduct (Ephesians 6:8), and to whom we have to give account (2 Corinthians 5:10; Colossians 3:23–25).
When speaking in Ephesians 6:5 of serving their masters with “fear and trembling,” he is not referring to “slavish terror, but an anxious eagerness to do [our] duty, and a fear of displeasing” (compare the Jamieson, Fausset and Brown commentary). That commentary refers in the context to passages such as 1 Corinthians 2:3 and 2 Corinthians 7:15, speaking of “fear and trembling” by both the minister towards the brethren and the brethren toward the minister.
The commentary goes on to say that employees are to serve their employers with “singleness of heart” (Ephesians 6:5); that is, “without double-mindedness, or eye service, which seeks to please outwardly, without the sincere desire to make the master’s interest at all times the first consideration.” Compare Luke 11:34.
In Ephesians 6:6, we read that servants are not to serve their masters just with eye service (compare Colossians 3:22); that is, only so long as these have their eyes on them. They are to be Christ-pleasers rather than (just) men-pleasers (compare Galatians 1:10; 1 Thessalonians 2:4).
At the same time, Paul is telling Christian masters or employers, in Ephesians 6:9, to behave appropriately towards their servants. As Christ is the Head or Master of the husband, so He is also Master of the employer. But Paul says here that “your Master also” is in heaven, showing that Christ is the Master of employers and employees. Vincent’s Word Studies states that the correct rendering should be: “both their master and yours is in heaven.” The same is, of course, true, for the Christian marriage and family: Christ is not just the Head of the husband and father, but also of the wife and the children.
In God’s eyes, both servants and masters (as well as husbands and wives or parents and children) are spiritually alike. As they are all part [or, insofar as young children are concerned, a future part, compare 1 Corinthians 7:14] of the body of Christ, there is no spiritual difference or distinction between employers and employees or males and females—whether they are “bond or free” (compare 1 Corinthians 7:22; 1 Corinthians 12:13; Galatians 3:28; Colossians 3:11).
And so, employers are not to threaten their employees (Ephesians 6:9) and, in general, they are to behave in doing “the same things unto” the employees, as the employees were asked to behave towards their employers; that is, employers ought to fear (to offend and mistreat their employees), and they need to be concerned to serve their needs. After all, Paul had introduced the entire section with the admonition of “submitting to one another in the fear of God” (Ephesians 5:21).
Albert Barnes’ Notes on the Bible states:
“The ‘same things,’ here seem to refer to what he had said in the previous verses. They were to evince toward their servants the same spirit which he had required servants to evince toward them – the same kindness, fidelity, and respect for the will of God. He had required servants to act conscientiously; to remember that the eye of God was upon them, and that in that condition in life they were to regard themselves as serving God, and as mainly answerable to him. The same things the apostle would have masters feel. They were to be faithful, conscientious, just, true to the interests of their servants, and to remember that they were responsible to God. They were not to take advantage of their power to oppress them, to punish them unreasonably, or to suppose that they were freed from responsibility in regard to the manner in which they treated them.”
Colossians 4:1 adds: “Masters, give your bondservants what is just and fair, knowing that you also have a Master in heaven” (New King James Bible).
The Jamieson, Fausset and Brown commentary addresses employers or masters in this way: “Show the same regard to God’s will, and to your servants’ well-being, in your relation to them, as they ought to have in their relation to you. Love regulates the duties both of servants and masters…”
Paul concludes this section in Ephesians 6:9 by saying that there is no respect of persons with God; in other words, God is not a respecter of persons (compare Acts 10:34; Romans 2:11; Galatians 2:6; Colossians 3:25; 1 Peter 1:17; see also Deuteronomy 10:17 and 2 Chronicles 19:7). And so, we too—including employer and employee—must act without being a respecter of persons (James 2:1).
Matthew Henry’s Commentary on the Whole Bible summarizes: “If both masters and servants would consider their relation and obligation to God and the account they must shortly give to him, they would be more careful of their duty to each other.”
Paul continues in Ephesians 6:10–17:
“(Verse 10) Finally, my brethren, be strong in the Lord, and in the power of his might. (Verse 11) Put on the whole armor of God, that ye may be able to stand against the wiles of the devil. (Verse 12) For we wrestle not against flesh and blood, but against principalities, against powers, against the rulers of the darkness of this world, against spiritual wickedness [or better: wicked spirits] in high places. (Verse 13) Wherefore take unto you the whole armor of God, that ye may be able to withstand in the evil day, and having done all, to stand. (Verse 14) Stand therefore, having your loins girt about with truth, and having on the breastplate of righteousness; (Verse 15) And your feet shod with the preparation of the gospel of peace; (Verse 16) Above all, taking the shield of faith, wherewith ye shall be able to quench all the fiery darts of the wicked [one]. (Verse 17) And take the helmet of salvation, and the sword of the Spirit, which is the word of God:”
In these vitally important passages, Paul is reiterating the fact that we must put off the old man and put on the new man. In order to conquer Satan and his demons—wicked spirits in high places of authority—we must be strong in the Lord and in the power of His might. We cannot be victorious on our own, but with God’s help, we can overcome the evil spirit world.
And so, Paul tells us twice (in verse 11 and verse 13) that we must “put on” the “whole armor of God.” This armor is also called the “armor of light.” We read in Romans 13:12: “… Therefore let us cast off the works of darkness, and let us put on the armor of light” (New King James Bible). We can only walk in the light, if we put on the armor of light. This armor is actually provided to us by Jesus Christ, as we read in Romans 13:14 that we are to “put on the Lord Jesus Christ, and make no provision for the flesh, to fulfill its lusts” (New King James Bible).
This armor is also called the “armor of righteousness on the right hand and on the left” (2 Corinthians 6:7). It is only possible to live a righteous life—to walk in the light—when we have put on the armor of God. (As we will discuss further below, certain aspects of the armor of God are also described in 1 Thessalonians 5:8 and numerous passages in the Old Testament).
As Paul had explained in Ephesians 6:5–7 that servants actually serve Christ when they serve their masters, so he now explains that the opposite is true as well: When we are tempted to fight against our adversaries, we should realize that it is not really them we ought to fight, but evil spirits which may influence their human “servants” to persecute us. The Bible makes it clear that it is not our responsibility or duty to fight other people with the sword or other weapons (Matthew 26:52). Rather, we are told to love our enemies and do good to those who persecute us (Matthew 5:44). In fact, (only) when you do this, are you called “sons of your Father in heaven” (Matthew 5:45). To act and feel this way is part of our education or “nurturing” to become perfect (Matthew 5:48). In 2 Corinthians 10:4, Paul reiterates that the weapons of our warfare are not physical or carnal, but spiritual—the armor of God.
When we put on the whole armor of God and use it perfectly (Ephesians 6:13 says, “having done all”), we will be able to withstand Satan and to stand in the evil day (compare verse 11). This ability to “stand” (mentioned three times by Paul, in verses 11, 13 and 14) could be a reference to a very troublesome trial, which might come upon us individually, or it could also refer to the “hour of trial” or the time of the Great Tribulation, which will be experienced by the whole world (compare Revelation 3:10). Luke 21:36 encourages us to watch and pray always that we may be counted worthy to escape all these things that will come to pass, and to stand before the Son of Man. See also Malachi 3:2; Colossians 4:12; and Revelation 6:17.
Beginning with Ephesians 6:13, Paul lists the whole spiritual armor of God, which every Christian must put on to conquer the “wiles” (verse 11) of Satan. “Wiles” literally describe “schemes thought out for deception.” The Greek word is only used again in Ephesians 4:14, where it is rendered as “deceive” (Authorized Version) or “deceitful” (New King James Bible).
Albert Barnes’ Notes on the Bible explains:
“The word rendered ‘wiles’ (‘methodeia’), means properly that which is traced out with ‘method;’ that which is ‘methodized;’ and then that which is well laid – art, skill, cunning… It is appropriately rendered here as ‘wiles,’ meaning cunning devices, arts, attempts to delude and destroy us. The wiles ‘of the devil’ are the various arts and stratagems which he employs…” A stratagem is a maneuver designed to deceive or outwit an enemy in war.
But Satan is not alone in his fight against us; he is the ruler over a kingdom of demons (Matthew 12:26). Albert Barnes’ Notes on the Bible comments: “There can be no doubt whatever that the apostle alludes here [in Ephesians 6:12] to evil spirits. Like good angels, they were regarded as divided into ranks and orders, and were supposed to be under the control of one mighty leader.”
And so, we must fight against the “world-rulers of this darkness” (compare Vincent’s Word Studies); compare again John 14:30; 2 Corinthians 4:3–4; and 1 John 5:19.
We can only do this successfully when we have put on the armor of God. Commentaries are divided on whether Paul alludes here to the armor of a Greek or a Roman soldier, but the differences are negligible for our understanding.
Paul lists, as part of the armor of God, a girdle or a belt around the waist or loins; the breastplate; the “greaves,” covering and protecting the shin and feet; the shield; the helmet; and the sword.
Adam Clarke’s Commentary on the Bible gives us the following information, based on the Greek armor:
“… Girdle; this went about the loins, and served to brace the armor tight to the body, and to support daggers, short swords, and such like weapons, which were frequently stuck in it. This kind of girdle is in general use among the Asiatic nations to the present day…”
“… Breast-Plate; this consisted of two parts, called… wings: one covered the whole region of the thorax [chest] or breast, in which the principal viscera [internal organs] of life are contained; and the other covered the back, as far down as the front part extended…”
“… Greaves or brazen boots, which covered the shin or front of the leg; a kind of solea was often used, which covered the sole, and laced about the instep, and prevented the foot from being wounded by rugged ways, thorns, stones, etc…”
“… Shield; it was perfectly round, and sometimes made of wood… but often made of metal…”
“… Helmet; this was the armor for the head, and was of various forms, and embossed with a great variety of figures. Connected with the helmet was the crest or ridge on the top of the helmet, adorned with several emblematic figures; some for ornament, some to strike terror… Paul seems to refer to one which had an emblematical representation of hope…”
“… Sword; these were of various sizes, and in the beginning all of brass. The swords of Homer’s heroes are all of this metal…”
The Nelson Study Bible adds, describing the Roman armor:
“Soldiers girded themselves with a belt, from which hung strips of leather to protect the lower body…
“The breastplate of Roman times went completely around the body, so that the back of a warrior was also protected. The breastplate was made of hard leather or metal…
“The Roman soldier’s feet were shod with hard, studded shoes…
“A Roman soldier’s shield typically measured two and a half
feet by four feet… Flaming arrows could not penetrate the fireproof shield of the ancient Roman soldier…
“The intricately designed Roman helmet protected the soldier’s head and also made him look taller and more impressive…
“The sword… is the only offensive weapon…”
With this background, let us now focus on the characteristics of the spiritual armor of God. Beginning in verse 14, Paul makes the following association:
Our loins or waist must be girt about or girded with truth (verse 14).
Our breastplate is the breastplate of righteousness (verse 14).
Our feet must be shod with the preparation of the gospel of peace (verse 15).
Our shield must be the shield of faith (verse 16).
Our helmet is the helmet of salvation (verse 17).
Our sword is the sword of the Spirit, which is the word of God (verse 17).
For a soldier, the girdle was very important (Isaiah 5:27). And so it must be for a Christian. Christ Himself is described in Isaiah 11:5 as the One whose “righteousness shall be the girdle of his loins, and faithfulness the girdle of his reins.” We need to be girded with righteousness and faithfulness, but also, following Paul’s analogy, with truth. The Life Application Bible states: “Satan fights with lies, and sometimes his lies sound like truth; but only believers have God’s truth, which can defeat Satan’s lies.”
In addition, we must have and be protected by the breastplate of righteousness. Again, we read in Isaiah 59:17 that Jesus Christ “put on righteousness as a breastplate…”
Righteousness and truth are often joined (compare Ephesians 5:9). And righteousness and truth are associated with faith and love. Therefore we read in 1 Thessalonians 5:8 that we need to put on “the breastplate of faith and love.” It is “faith working righteousness by love” (compare the Jamieson, Fausset and Brown commentary).
As true Christians, we will have footgear prepared and ready to spread the gospel of peace. Even though Paul describes the armor of a soldier, he emphasizes that God’s armor is given to us for the purpose of proclaiming and spreading peace, not war (Luke 1:79).
In Romans 10:15, Paul quotes from Isaiah 52:7, stating: “How beautiful are the feet of them that preach the gospel of peace…”
The gospel message, which needs to be proclaimed in all the world as a witness, includes the Good News that Christ will bring peace to this war-stricken world (Isaiah 2:1–4), and that God’s disciples can already experience His peace in this life (John 14:27; 16:33).
The Life Application Bible comments:
“Satan wants us to think that telling others the Good News is a worthless and hopeless task—the size of the task is too big and the negative responses are too much to handle. But the foot gear God gives us is the motivation to continue to proclaim the true peace that is available in God—news everyone needs to hear.”
With the shield of faith, we can overcome Satan’s attacks. 1 John 5:4 tells us that our faith—which is God’s faith in us—“is the victory that overcometh the world,” and with it Satan, the god of this world. 1 Peter 5:8–9 tells us that we have to resist Satan “stedfast in the faith.” God told Abraham that He was his shield (Genesis 15:1).
With God’s shield of faith we are able to quench all the fiery darts of the wicked one; without it, we are in danger of quenching the Holy Spirit in us (1 Thessalonians 5:19).
Albert Barnes’ Notes on the Bible explains the “fiery darts” as follows:
“’The fiery darts’ that were used in war were small, slender pieces of cane, which were filled with combustible materials, and set on fire; or darts around which some combustible material was wound, and which were set on fire, and then shot ‘slowly’ against a foe. The object was to make the arrow fasten in the body, and increase the danger by the burning; or, more frequently, those darts were thrown against ships, forts, tents, etc., with an intention to set them on fire. They were in common use among the ancients…
“By the ‘fiery darts of the wicked,’ Paul here refers, probably, to the temptations of the great adversary, which are like fiery darts; or those furious suggestions of evil, and excitements to sin, which he may throw into the mind like fiery darts. They are—blasphemous thoughts, unbelief, sudden temptation to do wrong, or thoughts that wound and torment… In regard to them, we may observe: that they come suddenly, like arrows sped from a bow; they come from unexpected quarters, like arrows shot suddenly from an enemy in ambush; they pierce, and penetrate, and torment…, as arrows would that are on fire; they… enkindle the worst passions, as fiery darts do a ship or camp against which they are sent.
“The only way to meet them is by the ‘shield of faith;’ by confidence in God, and by relying on his gracious promises and aid. It is not by our own strength; and, if we have not faith in God, we are wholly defenseless. We should have a shield that we can turn in any direction, on which we may receive the arrow, and by which it may be put out.”
In addition to the shield of faith, we must have the helmet of salvation, as the returning Christ will wear the helmet of salvation (Isaiah 59:17). Satan wants to make us doubt God and His promises. The helmet protects our minds from doubting God. 1 Thessalonians 5:8 says that we must put on “for an helmet, the hope of salvation.”
Albert Barnes’ Notes on the Bible explains:
“The idea is, that a well-founded hope of salvation will preserve us in the day of spiritual conflict, and will guard us from the blows which an enemy would strike. The helmet defended the head, a vital part; and so the hope of salvation will defend [and protect his mind]… A soldier would not fight well without a hope of victory. A Christian could not contend with his foes, without the hope of final salvation; but, sustained by this, what has he to dread?”
Romans 5:5 points out the connection between hope and the love of God: “Now hope does not disappoint, because the love of God has been poured out in our hearts by the Holy Spirit…” (New King James Bible).
All of the parts of the armor of God are connected: We are to proclaim truthfully the gospel of peace and salvation (Romans 1:16) and hope and believe that we will be inheriting salvation in the Kingdom of God and that we will be given the opportunity to teach others how to live in peace, as we are already living today righteously and peacefully.
Finally, we need to use the sword of the Spirit, which is the Word of God (compare Hebrews 4:12; Revelation 1:16; 19:15; compare also Isaiah 49:2).
It is through the Holy Spirit that God reveals the truth of His Word to us. Without God’s Holy Spirit, we cannot understand God’s Word (compare 1 Corinthians 2:9–12). And we must use God’s Word through the power of the Holy Spirit in us (Matthew 10:19–20).
The Jamieson, Fausset and Brown commentary explains:
“The two-edged sword, cutting both ways… is in the mouth of Christ… Christ’s use of this sword in the temptation is our pattern as to how we are to wield it against Satan [compare Matthew 4:4, 7, 10].”
Albert Barnes’ Notes on the Bible adds:
“It was with this weapon that the Saviour met the tempter in the wilderness… It is only by this that Satan can now be met. Error and falsehood will not put back temptation; nor can we hope for victory, unless we are armed with truth… we should study the Bible, that we may understand what the truth is… we should not depend on our own reason, or rely on our own wisdom…
“Had Eve adhered simply to the Word of God, and urged his command, without attempting to ‘reason’ about it, [she] would have been safe… So we shall be safe if we adhere to the simple declarations of the Bible, and oppose a temptation by a positive command of God. But, the moment we leave that, and begin to parley with sin, that moment we are gone. It is as if a man should throw away his sword, and use his naked hands only in meeting an adversary.”
Continuing in Ephesians 6:18–20:
“(Verse 18) Praying always with all prayer and supplication in the Spirit, and watching thereunto with all perseverance and supplication for all saints; (Verse 19) And for me, that utterance may be given unto me, that I may open my mouth boldly, to make known the mystery of the gospel, (Verse 20) For which I am an ambassador in bonds [the New King James Bible says here: “in chains”]: that therein I may speak boldly, as I ought to speak.”
Albert Barnes’ Notes on the Bible points out:
“Prayer crowns all lawful efforts with success and gives a victory when nothing else would. No matter how complete the armor; no matter how skilled we may be in the science of war; no matter how courageous we may be, we may be certain that without prayer we shall be defeated. God alone can give the victory; and when the Christian soldier goes forth armed completely for the spiritual conflict, if he looks to God by prayer, he may be sure of a triumph. This prayer is not to be intermitted. It is to be always. In every temptation and spiritual conflict we are to pray.”
Compare Luke 18:1; 21:36; Romans 12:12 [in the New King James Bible]; and 1 Thessalonians 5:17.
We are to pray to God, the Father of spirits, in the Spirit and in truth, as the Father IS Spirit or “a Spirit” in the sense of a “Spirit Being” (John 4:24). It is actually Jesus Christ, our Mediator, who lives in us through the Holy Spirit, and “who IS the Spirit,” who is representing us before the Father (compare 2 Corinthians 3:17 and Romans 8:26–27. Note that in Romans 8:26–27, the Authorized Version translates “itself” and “it” in respect to the Spirit, while the New King James Bible states, “Himself” and He.” While it is normally correct to associate the word “it” or “itself” with the Holy Spirit—as the Holy Spirit is not a person— it might be correct to use the words “Himself” and “He” in Romans 8:26–27, as the reference here is to Jesus Christ, who is THE Spirit).
For more information on this important subject, please read our free booklet, “Is God a Trinity?”
When we pray to God the Father, it is important that we pray in the name of Jesus Christ or in Christ’s name. The meaning and significance of this concept is discussed, at length, in our free booklet, “Teach Us to Pray,” especially on pages 82–86.
Earlier in his letter, in chapter 1 and verse 16, Paul had pointed out that he was praying for the Ephesian brethren and that he did not cease to give thanks for them and for their calling. Now, in Ephesians 6:18, he is encouraging the brethren to pray with perseverance for all the saints. We should be diligently praying for others for their physical and spiritual help (Job 42:8; Colossians 4:12; 1 John 5:16). Paul also admonishes the brethren to pray for him, so that God would give him the wisdom and boldness to make known the mystery of the gospel. The gospel is the good news of the Kingdom of God, but all of this is a mystery to most people.
Paul’s choice of wording is remarkable, as he points out, in Ephesians 6:18, the close connection between watching and praying (compare, for example, Matthew 26:41 and Mark 13:33). But here and in other places, Paul equalizes the same, saying that we must be watching “thereunto” in prayer. See Colossians 4:2. Compare too 1 Peter 4:7.
In addition, there are different kinds of prayers. Here, in Ephesians 6:18, Paul is emphasizing prayers and “supplications.” While prayer is a more general term, supplication is more specific.
Adam Clarke’s Commentary on the Bible points out:
“There is a difference between prayer and supplication. Some think the former means prayer for the attainment of good; the latter, prayer for averting evil. Supplication however seems to mean prayer continued in, strong and incessant pleadings, till the evil is averted, or the good communicated.”
Compare 1 Timothy 5:5; Philippians 4:6; and Hebrews 5:7.
1 Timothy 2:1 breaks it down even further, distinguishing between prayer, supplication, intercession and giving of thanks.
The Jamieson, Fausset and Brown commentary states:
“’supplications’ — a term implying the suppliant’s sense of need, and of his own insufficiency… ‘prayers’ — implying devotion… ‘intercessions’ — properly the coming near to God with childlike confidence, generally in behalf of another.”
We should never underestimate the power of prayer. It IS important that we pray for the ministry that God would enable them to do the job to which they are commissioned.
In Ephesians 6:20, Paul reminds the brethren again of the fact that he writes this letter, while imprisoned; and that he is imprisoned because of his preaching of the gospel. But rather showing a temptation to become discouraged and to give up, he asks the brethren to pray for him so that he can continue to preach the gospel with all boldness and power.
Paul is referring to himself as an “ambassador in bonds”; that is, an ambassador who is imprisoned. This is a rather astonishing contradiction in terms, as in this world an ambassador enjoys immunity and is generally safe from imprisonment. But this is not true for the most important kind of ambassador—that for Jesus Christ (2 Corinthians 5:20). As Christ’s true ambassadors, we can expect persecution and even imprisonment (John 15:18–20; 16:33).
In the Greek, the word for “bonds” or “chains” (in the New King James Bible) is in the singular. The Jamieson, Fausset and Brown commentary explains:
“Christ’s ‘ambassador is in a chain!’ The Greek is singular. The Romans used to bind a prisoner to a soldier by a single chain, in a kind of free custody. So… Acts 28:20, ‘I am bound with this chain.’ The term, ‘bonds’ (plural), on the other hand, is used when the prisoner’s hands or feet were bound together (Acts 26:29); compare Acts 12:6, where the plural marks the distinction.”
Concluding, in Ephesians 6:21–24:
“(Verse 21) But that ye also may know my affairs, and how I do, Tychicus [pronounced as Ty-ke-kus], a beloved brother and faithful minister in the Lord, shall make known to you all things: (Verse 22) Whom I have sent unto you for the same purpose, that ye might know our affairs, and that he might comfort your hearts. (Verse 23) Peace be to the brethren, and love with faith, from God the Father and the Lord Jesus Christ. (Verse 24) Grace be with all them that love our Lord Jesus Christ in sincerity. Amen.”
Paul sends Tychicus, a faithful servant and minister to the Ephesian brethren to report about Paul’s situation and to comfort them. Tychicus is also mentioned in 2 Timothy 4:12, Titus 3:12, Colossians 4:7, and in Acts 20:4. Note that it says in Acts 20:4, in the Authorized Version: “…and of Asia, Tychicus and Trophimus.”
Adam Clarke’s Commentary on the Bible states:
“Tychicus – of Asia – This person was high in the confidence of… Paul. He styles him a beloved brother, and faithful minister in the Lord, whom he sent to the Ephesians, that he might know their affairs, and comfort their hearts… He sent him for the same purpose, and with the same commendations, to the Colossians… Paul seems also to have designed him to superintend the Church at Crete in the absence of Titus… He seems to have been the most intimate and confidential friend that Paul had.”
Paul concludes with his wish in Ephesians 6:23 that God the Father and the Lord Jesus Christ would grant the brethren in Ephesus peace, love and faith, and he ends in verse 24 with his further wish that grace or favor would be granted to all those who love Jesus Christ with sincerity. It is not enough to say that we love Jesus, but we need to show our love by our action (2 Corinthians 8:8: “… to prove the sincerity of your love”). It is also not enough to have temporary fleeting love; rather, the Greek for “in sincerity” means, “in incorruption,” describing a permanent and enduring love (compare 1 Corinthians 9:25; 1 Peter 3:4—the New King James Bible renders the term as, “imperishable” and “incorruptible.”).
Those who truly love God and His Son Jesus Christ will experience God’s grace. Those who do not love Christ will experience God’s curse (1 Corinthians 16:22).
Another understanding of the last several words in Ephesians 6:24 is also possible; namely, that we are to love Christ who lives in
immortality and imperishable glory (compare James 2:1 and 1 Timothy 1:17; compare Titus 2:11–14). As the New Bible Commentary: Revised points out, “The Epistle which began with the church’s blessings ‘in heavenly places’ (1:3), where the enthroned Christ rules (1:20)… concludes fittingly on the same note…”
Conclusion
Paul’s letter to the Ephesian Christians is filled with explanations about our Godly calling, the nature of God, our fight with Satan, our change from carnal beings to becoming a new creation, and so much more. It is filled with encouragement and hope, but it also includes the warning and the admonition not to let down or to give up.
In this booklet, we have addressed many biblical concepts, as referred to in the letter to the Ephesians. Actually, there are too many to list in this brief summary; but important concepts included the following:
We discussed the concepts of “saint”; “heavenly places”; “predestination”; “redemption”; as well as the difference between “sins” and “trespasses”; “the mystery of God’s will”; “the dispensation of the fullness of times”; “our inheritance”; and “the gospel of your salvation.”
We discussed Paul’s statements that we are “being sealed with the Holy Spirit as a guarantee”; and that we are God’s “purchased possession.”
We explained “the riches of God’s glory”; the role of Satan the devil; “God’s wrath”; our salvation by grace; our responsibilities as “God’s workmanship”; the alienation of Gentiles from the “commonwealth of Israel”; “the law of commandments contained in ordinances”; our true “citizenship”; and the biblical teaching that God IS a Family and that God is reproducing Himself through man.
We discussed the purpose of the Church and the God-given DUTY of the true Church of God today to boldly preach the Gospel of the Kingdom of God in all the world as a witness; Paul’s call for unity; what it means to walk worthy and unworthy of our calling; how to be filled with all the fullness of God; and what is conveyed with the statement that Jesus led captivity captive and that He descended into the lower parts of the earth.
We discussed the difference between light and darkness; that true Christians must reflect and manifest God’s light in their lives and that they must reject the darkness of this world in all its different forms.
We addressed the Christian relationship between husbands and wives; parents and children; and employers and employees; as well as the “whole armor of God”; and, finally, the importance of prayer in our daily lives.
And that is not all by far.
But knowing and understanding all of these biblical concepts is not enough. We must respond by how we live. It must become obvious to all that we are no longer darkness, but that we are now becoming light, “putting on” the new man—Jesus Christ—and God’s armor of light; and that we are truly heading toward our inheritance of the Kingdom of God, which the Father has predestined and prepared for us before time began.
Do we do that? We must, if we want to fulfill our incredible human potential to become GOD—to become a Spirit being in the very Family of God, ruling all nations. That is the reason why we exist; why God created us.
He wants us to be in His very Family. How much do we want to be there?
Paul’s Letter to the Philippians — How to Understand It
To Request a FREE hard copy of this booklet, please write to: contact@eternalgod.org
Introduction
Paul wrote his letter to the Philippians while he was in prison (Philippians 1:13). Most scholars conclude that his imprisonment was in Rome, where he stayed for two years (Acts 28:30), and that the letter was written shortly before his release. In support of this conclusion, we read a reference to the Praetorium, which was in Rome (compare again Philippians 1:13), as well as the Emperor’s household (also in Rome, Philippians 4:22), and we also read that Paul was expecting an immediate decision in his case (Philippians 1:19; 2:24), which could only be rendered in Rome.
This means that the letter was written between A.D. 60–64, which was approximately 10 years after Paul founded the Church in Philippi on his second missionary journey (Acts 16:12–40).
Philippi was a Roman colony at that time. It was founded by Philip II of Macedonia in 360 B.C. and it was the first European city that was visited by Paul. He arrived there on Pentecost in 50 A.D., following the direction of a vision he had received in Troas (Acts 16:9–13).
Paul and Silas were beaten, arrested and imprisoned in Philippi for their work in casting out a demon, but God freed them miraculously during an earthquake (Acts 16:16–40).
The beginnings of the Church in Philippi were very small. Lydia was converted there, and the jailer, and a few more, but the Church did grow and the brethren were very kind to Paul.
Before his imprisonment in Rome, Paul had sailed from Philippi while on his third missionary journey, after the Days of Unleavened Bread (Acts 20:6).
Philippi was a medical center. It is quite possible that Philippi was Luke’s hometown and that Luke practiced medicine there. When Paul wrote the letter, Luke was apparently not in Rome; however, Timothy was, though not as a prisoner.
The Jamieson, Fausset and Brown commentary states:
“As to the state of the Church, we gather from [2 Corinthians 8:1, 2] that its members were poor, yet most liberal; and from [Philippians 1:28–30], that they were undergoing persecution. The only blemish referred to in their character was, on the part of some members, a tendency to dissension. Hence arise his admonitions against disputings… No doctrinal error, or schism, has as yet sprung up…”
As we will see, important themes in Paul’s letter are joy, fellowship, and the gospel. We note that the letter includes a most remarkable doctrinal explanation of the “self-emptying” of Christ.
In this commentary style booklet, we will closely examine each chapter of the book of Philippians, verse by verse, cross-referencing various Bible versions, as well as other Bible commentaries, for a well-rounded discussion of what Paul is really conveying in his letter to the Philippians.
Philippians, Chapter 1
Philippians 1:1:
“(Verse 1) Paul and Timothy, bondservants of Jesus Christ, To all the saints in Christ Jesus who are in Philippi, with the bishops and deacons:”
Paul is the sole author of the letter to the Philippians, though he does mention having Timothy with him in Rome (Philippians 2:19). Timothy had accompanied Paul on his two voyages to Philippi (Acts 16 and 20) and was therefore personally known to the Philippians and respected by them. It was fitting then, that Paul would send Timothy to them again.
Both Paul and Timothy are called bondservants of Christ—a theme which Paul will explore throughout the letter. He greets all of the Church members in Philippi, calling them saints in Jesus Christ. A saint is a person whom God the Father has sanctified in Christ; that is, one who has been set aside by God and Christ for a holy purpose.
Paul then makes specific mention of the “bishops and deacons” in Philippi. The People’s New Testament explains:
“We find two classes of officers in this church organized by an apostle. There was a plurality of each class. All commentators agree that the bishops and the elders of the primitive church are the same, only different names of the same office. Paul calls the elders of Ephesus bishops (see Acts 20:17 in the Revised Version). Also in Titus 1:5, 7 he calls an elder a bishop… The word overseer, which is a literal translation of the Greek word episkopos, suggests the nature of the office. The duties of the deacons are supposed to be explained by the work of the Seven Deacons ordained in the church at Jerusalem. See Acts 6:1, 2.”
Adam Clarke’s Commentary on the Bible adds that “bishops and deacons” describe the “overseers of the Church of God, and those who ministered to the poor, and preached occasionally.”
Philippians 1:2–7:
“(Verse 2) Grace to you and peace from God our Father and the Lord Jesus Christ. (Verse 3) I thank my God upon every remembrance of you, (verse 4) always in every prayer of mine making request for you all with joy, (verse 5) for your fellowship in the gospel from the first day until now, (verse 6) being confident of this very thing, that He who has begun a good work in you will complete it until the day of Jesus Christ; (verse 7) just as it is right for me to think this of you all, because I have you in my heart, inasmuch as both in my chains and in the defense and confirmation of the gospel, you all are partakers with me of grace.”
In verse 2, Paul wishes the brethren grace (unmerited pardon and favor) and peace from God the Father and Jesus Christ the Son—the two Personages within the Godhead. We note that he does not send wishes from the Holy Spirit, simply because the Holy Spirit is not a Person, but is the power and mind of God.
Beginning with verse 3, Paul continues to show his love for the brethren, in that he tells them that he is praying daily for them to God the Father; and he is doing this with a joyful and thankful heart, realizing that the brethren are in the faith, and that they did not forsake the truth of the gospel (unlike some, or many in Galatia and Corinth, who had accepted “another” gospel and “another” Jesus).
What is this gospel Paul speaks of? It is the gospel OF the Kingdom of God. We will take some time here to examine this concept before we continue in Philippians, because it is such an important issue to understand.
In the first century, a controversy arose in the early New Testament Church about the question of whether the gospel message was supposed to be the good news OF Christ or ABOUT Christ. The answer to this question had great consequences. The majority believed that the gospel was strictly a message about Christ—about His person, His Sacrifice, His birth, His life and death as a human being. This is actually the warped “gospel message” that millions upon millions of people have been hearing piecemeal for centuries. It is NOT the TRUE gospel message brought to us by Jesus Christ!
The true gospel is not only a [correct] message ABOUT the Messenger, Jesus Christ, but it is the [true] message OF the Messenger. It is the message that Jesus preached. It is the same good news or glad tidings which the Church of God is commissioned to preach today. The message has not changed!
There is only ONE gospel (Galatians 1:6–9)—and it is mostly called the gospel OF the Kingdom of God (Matthew 4:23; 24:14; Mark 1:14–15; Luke 8:1; 9:2). It is also referred to as the gospel OF Christ (Mark 1:1; Romans 1:9, 16; compare 2 Thessalonians 1:6–8)—not just ABOUT Christ. It is also identified as the gospel OF God the Father (Romans 1:1).
God the Father is the Originator and Owner of the Gospel! He entrusted it to Christ to preach it here on earth. It is, therefore, God’s and Christ’s gospel which the Church is to proclaim today. It is not called the gospel ABOUT Christ, or even ABOUT God the Father; nor is it called the gospel ABOUT the Kingdom of God. Rather, it is aptly described as the gospel OF God; OF Christ; and OF the Kingdom of God.
Why are we emphasizing this so much? Because the differences are wide-ranging!
The gospel message is a message FROM God TO man—it is FOR man. It includes the truth about God, about Christ, and about the Kingdom of God, but it is more encompassing than that. It shows man how he can ENTER the Kingdom of God.
What IS the Kingdom of God? Most people have no idea. The Kingdom of God is the Family of God. God IS a RULING Family!
The God Family—the God Kingdom—consists today, as it always has, of God the Father and Jesus Christ the Son. Both the Father and the Son are GOD. They ARE the Kingdom or Family of God. Converted Christians are NOT YET in the Kingdom or Family of God. They are Spirit-begotten children of God, to be BORN into the Kingdom of God at the time of Christ’s return to this earth. Then they, too, will be IN the Kingdom of God—the Family of GOD. They will then BE God.
In order to be IN the Kingdom of God, one must BE God. Man is NOT yet in the Kingdom—he is not yet God, because flesh and blood cannot inherit the Kingdom of God (compare 1 Corinthians 15:50). But it is man’s destiny to enter into eternal life—into the Kingdom of God; to become a member of the Kingdom or RULING Family of God.
When we preach the gospel OF the Kingdom of God, we preach the message which belongs to and originates from the KINGDOM of God—the Family of God. The everlasting or eternal gospel is the message OF God the Father and Jesus Christ the Son; that is, OF the Kingdom of God.
So then, with this perspective firmly in mind, let us resume our study of Paul’s letter to the Philippians.
Having seen the dedication and zeal of the Philippians in their fellowship, defense and confirmation of the gospel, Paul expresses his confidence in Philippians 1:6 that God the Father, who began a good work in them by calling them out of this world and into the truth, would continue to work in and through them so that they would inherit their ultimate salvation—entrance into the Kingdom of God—when Christ returns. It is correct that we must be saved through the name of Jesus Christ, but it is God the Father who draws us to Christ. It was therefore God the Father who began His good work in the Philippians when He called them into the Truth.
Even though Paul was in chains when he wrote the letter—a prisoner of the Romans, as he points out in Philippians 1:7—he is not separated from the brethren in spirit. Paul considered them to be partakers with him of God’s grace (same verse), which strengthens us during trials and which makes possible our ultimate receipt of eternal life.
The People’s New Testament writes:
“As a prisoner he preached and defended the gospel. The Philippians sympathized with him, prayed for him, and sustained him by their offerings, thus becoming partakers. They not only did this, but defended and suffered for the gospel. See [Philippians] 1:28–30.”
Gill’s Exposition of the Entire Bible says that Paul “rejoiced that he was counted worthy to suffer shame for his name. Now these Philippians were partakers with him of this, both in his ‘bonds’, by sympathizing with him, praying for him, sending relief unto him, and by suffering such like things themselves; and ‘in the defence and confirmation of the Gospel’, whether by suffering, preaching, or writing; they stood by him, encouraged and assisted him, when others forsook him, and laid difficulties and discouragements in his way.”
Barnes’ Notes on the Bible adds in respect to the “defense” and the “confirmation” of the gospel”:
“He is probably referring to the time when he made his defense before Nero, and vindicated himself from the charges which had been brought against him… Perhaps he means here, that on that occasion he was abandoned by those who should have stood by him, but that the Philippians showed him all the attention which they could. It is not impossible that they may have sent some of their number to sympathize with him in his trials, and to assure him of the unabated confidence of the church… The allusion is probably to the fact that, in all his efforts to defend the gospel, he had been sure of their sympathy and cooperation. Perhaps he refers to some assistance which he had derived from them in this cause, which is now to us unknown.”
Paul makes an important point in Philippians 1:2–7—which truth he will elaborate on more fully within the remainder of his letter—that our salvation is not “automatic.” We must prove to God through our conduct, as the Philippians did and were challenged to continue to do, that we are willing to obey Him and that we are living worthy of the gospel. God is not going to grant us eternal life if we flagrantly disobey Him. In fact, Paul warns us in Hebrews 6:4–8 that such conduct may lead to our eternal death.
God does WANT those whom He calls to salvation to be in His Kingdom—His Family. He is confident that His disciples WILL “make it” into His Kingdom. He knows that all those whom He has called now CAN make it! We even read that God has already “glorified” them (Romans 8:30), even though their glorification is still in the future—to be glorified when they enter the Kingdom or Family of God. But God is so confident they will be glorified that He speaks of that future event as something which has already occurred (compare Romans 4:17).
Paul tells us in Colossians 1:12 that “the Father… has qualified us to be partakers of the inheritance of the saints in the light.” The Authorized Version states that He has “made us meet,” which means that He has made us “fit” or “sufficient” or “able” or “worthy.”
When God calls us, He ENABLES us, and therefore KNOWS that we CAN finish our race successfully. Our ability, sufficiency, or qualification come from God: We cannot come to Christ unless the Father draws us to Him (John 6:44, 65); we cannot repent unless the Father grants us the gift of repentance (Romans 2:4); we cannot really and truly believe unless the Father grants us the gift of faith (1 Corinthians 12:9; Hebrews 12:2); and we cannot live a righteous life unless the Father grants us the gift of righteousness (Romans 5:17).
All of this does not mean, however, that we cannot lose out on salvation. The Bible contains many warnings against taking our calling lightly. It is our responsibility to accept God’s gifts and use them. For instance, we are admonished that we are to hunger and thirst for God’s righteousness, and that we are to seek it as a first priority
(Matthew 5:6; 6:33). And so, even though the Father has qualified us to inherit salvation, we must continue in that process of qualification. We must make sure that we DON’T DISQUALIFY ourselves.
Although Paul was a “qualified” minister, he knew that it was possible that he might become disqualified, and so he made every effort to prevent this from happening. We read in 1 Corinthians 9:27: “But I discipline my body and bring it into subjection, lest, when I have preached to others, I myself should become DISQUALIFIED.” The Authorized Version renders this as “castaway.” The phrase means, “not approved,” “not standing the test,” “rejected” or “reprobate.”
Paul encourages and warns the Church in 2 Corinthians 13:5–6: “Examine yourselves as to whether you are in the faith. Test yourselves. Do you not know yourselves, that Jesus Christ is in you?—unless indeed you are DISQUALIFIED. But I trust that you will know that we are not disqualified.”
As Paul was confident that he would “make it” into God’s Kingdom, he expresses the same confidence in regard to the Philippians and, as we saw above, to the Corinthians. We must have the same confidence today if God has called us. At the same time, we must prove to God that we mean “business,” so that our confidence is established on evidence—fruits worthy of repentance and the gospel—not only on wishful, unjustified thinking and illusionary hope.
Philippians 1:8–11:
“(Verse 8) For God is my witness, how greatly I long for you all with the affection of Jesus Christ. (Verse 9) And this I pray, that your love may abound still more and more in knowledge and all discernment, (verse 10) that you may approve the things that are excellent, that you may be sincere and without offense till the day of Christ, (verse 11) being filled with the fruits of righteousness which are by Jesus Christ, to the glory and praise of God.”
In verse 8, Paul makes a powerful statement by emphasizing that God is his witness. Scripture tells us (Matthew 5:34–36; James 5:12) that we must not swear at all with any oath; and that our “Yes” should be “Yes” and our “No” “No”; and that everything beyond this is from the evil one.
This is not to say, however, that we could not affirm—even appealing to God as our witness—that we will tell, or have told the truth. In a sense, Paul is doing just that in Philippians 1:8, when he states that God is his witness; in other words, that God is witnessing, testifying to, and backing up the accuracy of Paul’s statement.
Paul makes a similar and even stronger statement in Romans 9:1–2, when he says:
“I tell the truth in Christ, I am not lying, my conscience also bearing me witness in the Holy Spirit, that I have great sorrow and continual grief in my heart.”
Note also Paul’s statement in 2 Corinthians 1:23: “Moreover I call God as witness against my soul, that to spare you I came no more to Corinth.”
Compare also Galatians 1:20: “Now concerning the things which I write to you, indeed, before God, I do not lie.”
Most commentaries tell us that in these passages, Paul is giving a solemn oath—that he is swearing. But this is not true. He is not giving an oath, but he is giving an affirmation and he is making a strong assertion that his statements are true.
Continuing with the remainder of Philippians 1:8, Paul says that he longs for the brethren with the affection of Jesus Christ. He is claiming to have the very same affection which Jesus Christ has. He was undoubtedly correct, as he also claimed that Jesus Christ was living in him, and that Christ was living His life through Paul. In other words, Paul’s affection was, in fact, Christ’s affection within him.
Gill’s Exposition of the Entire Bible says that Paul did not love them “with an human and carnal affection, but with a Christian and spiritual one; with a love which came from Christ.” Wesley’s Notes add: “In Paul, not Paul lives, but Jesus Christ. Therefore he longs for them with the bowels, the tenderness, not of Paul, but of Jesus Christ.”
Paul prays that the love of the brethren would grow in knowledge and discernment (verse 9). He was referring to the love of God and of Christ, which is defined as the keeping of the commandments. We must grow in understanding as to how to do that. Peter also says that we must grow in grace and knowledge of Jesus Christ (2 Peter 3:18). Christ must show us how to keep the law—how to love God and our neighbor. Love does no harm to our neighbor and therefore fulfills the law, but God must teach us how to practice this.
When we accept His teaching, then we will approve what is good and excellent (Philippians 1:10), and we will reject what is bad. Paul prays that the brethren would continue to live sincerely and without reproach until the time of Jesus Christ’s return. It is another way of saying: Become you perfect as your Father in heaven is perfect (Matthew 5:48). God IS love (1 John 4:8), and we are to become love as well.
Paul wishes that the brethren be filled with the fruits of righteousness, which are by Jesus Christ (Philippians 1:11). It is Jesus Christ IN us who ENABLES us to fulfill the righteous requirements of the law (Romans 8:4). But we must be willing participants in the process, and we must show God our fruits of repentance and righteous living—we must be living worthy of the gospel. All of God’s commandments are righteousness (Psalm 119:172), but we must have God’s help in order to keep them. And when we do that, we glorify God, and people will glorify and praise Him, realizing that God lives in us and that He is giving us the ability and strength to be obedient to Him and to do good works for others (Matthew 5:16).
Philippians 1:12–18:
“(Verse 12) But I want you to know, brethren, that the things which happened to me have actually turned out for the furtherance of the gospel, (verse 13) so that it has become evident to the whole palace guard, and to all the rest, that my chains are in Christ; (verse 14) and most of the brethren in the Lord, having become confident by my chains, are much more bold to speak the word without fear. (Verse 15) Some indeed preach Christ even from envy and strife, and some also from goodwill: (Verse 16) The former preach Christ from selfish ambition, not sincerely, supposing to add affliction to my chains; (verse 17) but the latter out of love, knowing that I am appointed for the defense of the gospel. (Verse 18) What then? Only that in every way, whether in pretense or in truth, Christ is preached; and in this I rejoice, yes, and will rejoice.”
In verse 12, Paul makes the point that events which might be viewed as negative actually helped to further the truth of the gospel. In the New King James Bible, verse 12 is rendered as saying that things “happened” to Paul—as if they just occurred because of time and chance. This is, however, not the meaning of the verse. The words, “which happened” are in italics and were added by the translator—they are not in the original Greek.
Notice how other translations render this verse.
The New American Bible says: “I want you to know, brothers, that my situation has turned out rather to advance the gospel…”
The New Jerusalem Bible says: “Now I want you to realize, brothers, that the circumstances of my present life are helping rather than hindering the advance of the gospel…”
Paul was very much convinced that God was watching him at all times, and that nothing could just “happen” to him without or against God’s Will. He knew Christ’s words that not a little bird would die without God’s Will, and that even the very hairs of our head are numbered by God.
Gill’s Exposition of the Entire Bible states:
“… his sufferings on account of the Gospel, which though said to happen, were not things of chance but of appointment; for as all the sufferings of Christ the head, were by the determinate counsel and foreknowledge of God, so are those of all the members of his [spiritual] body, and of his ministers who are appointed to these things, and they for them; of which Christ has given previous notice, so that they do not come unexpected, but are looked for by them; nor are they over distressed with them, being supported with the presence, Spirit, grace, and favour of God; hence they can rejoice in them, in hope of the glory of God; and as the afflictions of Gospel ministers, the quality and quantity of them, are fixed and settled by divine appointment, and which accordingly come upon them, so the use of them is also determined, and which have their sure and certain effect as the apostle’s had; for the very things by which men designed to have hindered the spread of the Gospel, he says, have fallen out rather unto the furtherance of the Gospel.”
Matthew Henry’s Concise Commentary adds:
“The apostle was a prisoner at Rome; and… he shows the wisdom and goodness of God in his sufferings. These things made him known, where he would never have otherwise been known; and led some to inquire after the gospel… Since our troubles may tend to the good of many, we ought to rejoice… Let us leave it to Christ, which way he will make us serviceable to his glory, whether by labour or suffering, by diligence or patience, by living to his honour in working for him, or dying to his honour in suffering for him.”
Paul clearly saw God’s hand in his circumstances in prison. Even though (or because) he was a prisoner, he was able to help in the furtherance of the truth of the gospel. How? In many different ways:
First, as he explains in Philippians 1:13, the palace guard “and all the rest” had to realize that Paul was imprisoned because he was a follower of Jesus Christ, and that he suffered shame for His name. They began to understand that Paul was innocent and Paul used the opportunity to tell them that, as he was innocent, so—even more so—was Jesus Christ as an innocent Lamb led to His slaughter by the Romans and the Jews alike.
Secondly, as Paul states in verse 14, the brethren saw the boldness in Paul and they, too, grew bolder in their willingness to stand up for Christ. Rather than being ashamed by His words, they showed great conviction and strength in giving a defense for the hope that was within each of them. They truly followed Paul’s admonition to follow him as he followed Christ.
But there was still a third way in which his imprisonment furthered the preaching of the gospel. In verses 15 to 18, Paul made some seemingly puzzling statements. He said that he rejoiced when ministers preached Christ “from envy and strife,” “selfish ambition,” “in pretense” and “not sincerely,” supposing to add affliction to his chains, by preaching the gospel because of insincere motives.
Why did he rejoice?
We see from the context of the entire passage, especially verse 18, that the truth of the gospel of Jesus Christ was preached even by those who did so with improper motives (verses 15–16). Paul was not addressing here a situation when a false Christ or a false gospel was being preached. He pronounced a CURSE on all those who would do so (Galatians 1:6–9; compare 2 Corinthians 11:4). Here, ministers preached the truth—but some preached the truth with improper motives!
WHY, then, did Paul rejoice? He certainly did NOT rejoice over the fact that those ministers had improper motives—but he DID rejoice in that the true gospel was being preached. There is a FUNDAMENTAL DIFFERENCE: The preaching of the gospel helped OTHERS, who heard the truth—but it did NOT help those ministers who preached “from selfish ambition” and “in pretense.”
Some ministers may preach aspects of the true gospel, but they do NOT do so with a true and sincere heart. They might act that way as part of their job description with their human organization—acting within the course and scope of their employment—to secure or maintain a paying job and/or just to gain prestige. But when the time of trial and testing comes, they may fail miserably, leaving the truth behind and adopting error and apostasy (compare 2 Thessalonians 2:3; 2 Timothy 4:3–4), again, sometimes in order to hold on to their job or their “position.” They were not sincere to begin with—they were mere hirelings (compare John 10:11–13).
What we might observe today is not that different from what Paul describes in the first chapter of the letter to the Philippians. Yes, as Paul rejoiced then, so we should rejoice today when the truth is being preached, but this does NOT in any way exculpate or justify those who preach the truth with IMPROPER motives.
The Life Application Bible explains Philippians 1 as follows:
“Paul had an amazingly selfless attitude. He knew that some were preaching to build their own reputations, taking advantage of Paul’s imprisonment to try to make a name for themselves. Regardless of the motives of these preachers, Paul rejoiced that the gospel was being preached. Some Christians serve for the wrong reasons. Paul wouldn’t condone, nor does God excuse, their motives, but we should be glad if God uses their message regardless of their motives.”
The Nelson Study Bible adds:
“Those preaching from envy and strife were not heretics… But apparently they were jealous of the attention Paul received, and they determined to sow seeds of dissension in order to cause him trouble.”
Note, too, the following comments from John Gill’s Exposition of the Entire Bible:
“… [These ministers did not act because] of ‘envy’ to Christ, whom they preached, but of envy to the apostle; they envied his gifts, his usefulness and success in the ministry; and he being now in bonds, they thought it a proper opportunity to exert themselves… hoping they should meet with the same success, and gain great honour and applause in the church…”
Albert Barnes’ Notes on the Bible elaborates:
“It would seem… there was a party which was jealous of the influence of Paul, and which supposed that this was a good opportunity to diminish his influence, and to strengthen their own cause…”
The commentary of Jamieson, Fausset and Brown agrees, stating:
“Some indeed [were] preaching Christ even for envy, that is, to carry out the envy which they felt towards Paul… they wished through envy to transfer the credit of its progress from him to themselves.”
Finally, The Broadman Bible Commentary gives the following succinct explanation:
“There is no hint that Paul’s rivals were considered heretical… in question was not the soundness of their gospel but their motives. These may have been jealous of the attention given Paul, even as a prisoner… Presumably Paul’s opponents thought that their success would afflict Paul by making him jealous. To the contrary, Paul could rejoice that they at least proclaimed Christ, even if for unworthy motives. This is not to discount the importance of motive, but it is to recognize that the gospel has its own power even when proclaimed by people lacking in motive and character.”
Jesus Christ faced a very similar kind of issue during His ministry. He constantly warned about the approach of the scribes and Pharisees; however, He also recognized that they were fulfilling a role for which God would hold them accountable:
“Then Jesus spoke to the multitudes and to His disciples, saying: ‘The scribes and the Pharisees sit in Moses’ seat. Therefore whatever they tell you to observe, that observe and do, but do not do according to their works; FOR THEY SAY, AND DO NOT DO’” (Matthew 23:1–3).
The preaching of those ministers in Paul’s day might, in fact, have helped others, but it did not do THEM any good. The same can be said today. True ministers of God must preach the gospel and feed the flock with a pure and clean heart. Their motives must be sincere in furtherance of the Will of God. If and when the truth is preached, we should rejoice, but we should not, even in our minds, justify any wrong motives and carnal REASONS for preaching the gospel, including such motives as pride, self-aggrandizement, envy toward others, recognition within the Church or community; or the desire for a position, and a well-paid job.
Philippians 1:19–24:
“(Verse 19) For I know that this will turn out for my deliverance through your prayer and the supply of the Spirit of Jesus Christ, (verse 20) according to my earnest expectation and hope that in nothing I shall be ashamed, but with all boldness, as always, so now also Christ will be magnified in my body, whether by life or by death. (Verse 21) For to me, to live is Christ, and to die is gain. (Verse 22) But if I live on in the flesh, this will mean fruit from my labor; yet what I shall choose I cannot tell. (Verse 23) For I am hard-pressed between the two, having a desire to depart and be with Christ, which is far better. (Verse 24) Nevertheless to remain in the flesh is more needful for you.”
In verses 19 and 20, Paul shares his conviction with the brethren that he will be released from prison, taking it for granted that they would pray for such deliverance, as Church members always ought to pray when their leaders are in need of godly help (compare Acts 12:5, 12).
In addition, Paul also knew that he would be filled with the Holy Spirit to inspire him to say the right words at his defense. It is
interesting how Paul mentions prayer and the supply of the Holy Spirit in the same context in Philippians 1:19.
The Jamieson, Fausset and Brown commentary remarks: “The Greek intimately joins the two nouns together, by having but one preposition and one article: ‘Through your prayer and (the consequent) supply of the Spirit of Jesus Christ (obtained for me through your prayer).’”
Paul uses the expression, “supply of the Spirit of Jesus Christ,” to show that the Holy Spirit is not static. It is compared with water, which flows from God into a person and then out of that person; and it must therefore be renewed on a daily basis. The converted Christian needs a steady “supply” of the Holy Spirit to be able to cope with life’s challenges (compare Galatians 3:5).
Paul was confident that he would not be ashamed to stand up for the truth, but would declare it with all boldness. Even though being sentenced to death or being released from prison would both constitute “deliverance” for Paul, and even though he was willing to magnify Christ either in continued living or in his death, he felt that he would stay alive and become a free man, as this was better for the brethren (Philippians 1:24).
Still, as Paul was facing serious difficulties, he was wondering whether he should wish to die or to continue to live. He had a desire to “depart” or die (verse 23), but realized that for the brethren’s sake, he would have to go on living.
As the Broadman Bible Commentary explains, “to depart translates a Greek term which was used for the loosing of a ship from its moorings and also for breaking camp or ‘striking tent.’ The term came to be a metaphor for death [2 Timothy 4:6].”
Paul knows that in the case of his death, he would be “with Christ” (verse 23) in the next second of his consciousness—as a resurrected immortal spirit being in the Family of God, at the time of his resurrection from the dead (1 Thessalonians 4:14–17; 1 Corinthians 15:35, 42, 49–53).
This would have been his “gain” (Philippians 1:21); that is, it would have been “far better” for him (verse 23), as his fate of being changed into a spirit being would have been sealed and unalterable. Of course, this is by no means saying that Paul was thinking of committing suicide. He understood that it would be a sin to take his own life, as this would constitute murder. He knew that he belonged to God and that only God had the right to determine when he would die (1 Corinthians 6:19–20; 7:23).
At the same time, he realizes that it is “more needful for” the Church members that he “remain in the flesh;” that is, to keep on living (verse 24).
Still, the question remains: Exactly how are we to understand the phrase in verse 21, “to live [is] Christ and to die [is] gain”? First, notice here in quoting verse 21, we emphasized and placed the word “is” in brackets twice, indicating that since there is no equivalent “is” in the Greek, something was added in the English translation in order to give the sentence the intended meaning.
Although most translations render the phrase exactly as quoted above, a few translations render it slightly differently, and it is important to take a look at these, along with some interesting Bible commentaries on this verse.
The Lamsa translation and the German Luther Bible, as well as the German Menge Bible, state: “For Christ is my life, and to die is gain.” This rendering is interesting in light of Colossians 3:4, which states: “When Christ who is our life appears, then you also will appear with Him in glory.”
But what does it mean that “Christ is our life”? Here is how the Swiss Zuercher Bible renders Philippians 1:21, including the phrase in brackets: “As for me, life is [a service for] Christ, and death is gain.” The commentary of Jamieson, Fausset and Brown agrees with such a rendering: “… whatever life, time and strength, I have, is Christ’s; Christ is the sole object for which I live.”
The Broadman Bible Commentary adds the following intriguing statements: “The oft-quoted v. 21 shows Paul at his best. He stood before life and death and found both inviting. His mood is the opposite to Hamlet’s ‘To be or not to be, that is the question.’ Hamlet found life such a disillusionment that he considered suicide, yet the unknown realm of death was so foreboding that he drew back. Paul did not desire death as escape from life. He saw death as entrance into the greater fullness of a life that already was full… Whatever life may mean to others, to him it was Christ, i.e., Christ gave life its meaning for him and apart from Christ it had no meaning. Death meant not loss but gain, for the good life he now knew in Christ would be not only continued but heightened. This verse seems not to imply an ‘intermediate [conscious] state.’ It is precarious to argue the point, for that is not Paul’s subject here; but it is hard to see how death would be gain if it led to an intermediate [conscious] state, especially if disembodied!”
A similar comment can be found in The New Bible Commentary: Revised: “[Paul] weighs up in his mind now the two alternatives and can rejoice in both. To go on living in this world is to live in constant enjoyment of Christ Himself, and there will be further fruitful toil in his Master’s service. He knows, on the other hand, that death is sheer gain, because beyond death is immediate presence of Christ.”
As has already been shown, Paul speaks of his resurrection to eternal life, which will occur in the next second of his consciousness, when Jesus Christ returns (2 Timothy 4:6–8). Paul was more than willing to wait in death—along with the rest of the saints—for the time when the righteous will receive eternal life (compare Hebrews 11:13, 39–40).
A similar rendition is given by the Living Bible: “For to me, living means opportunities for Christ, and dying—well, that’s better yet.”
These renderings would also make sense in light of Galatians 2:20, where we read: “I have been crucified with Christ; it is no longer I who live, but Christ lives in me; and the life which I now live in the flesh I live by faith OF [as it should be correctly rendered from the Greek] the Son of God, who loved me and gave Himself for me.” Paul is saying in this passage in Galatians that Christ, through the Holy Spirit dwelling in Paul, was living His life in Paul. Paul’s “old life” had ended, and a “new life”—that of Christ living in him—had begun.
Paul encourages all of us, in Romans 13:14: “But put on the Lord Jesus Christ, and make no provision for the flesh, to fulfill its lusts.” John revealed the same truth in his second letter when, in verse 7, he warned of deceivers who would deny and not confess “Jesus Christ AS COMING in the flesh.” Christ is coming in the flesh by living His life in His human disciples. Paul did not want to continue to live his old life and to submit to the desires of the flesh. He knew that his deliverance from his “body of death” would be “through Jesus Christ” (Romans 7:24–25).
Paul’s statement “for me, to live is Christ” is subject to several possible explanations: Paul might have wanted to emphasize that his life was to be a service for Christ. He could have also meant that his sole purpose and motivation in life was focused on Christ. In addition, he might have stressed that Christ was living in him, that he had “put on Jesus Christ,” and that his life was used by Christ to serve others. In living such a life, Paul would become more and more perfect, “possessing more and more of him, becoming more and more like him, until on his death the process is completed in one glorious moment” (compare Eerdman’s Handbook to the Bible)—at the time of his resurrection.
As Unger’s Bible Handbook puts it: “Outwardly his one goal was Christ, inwardly Christ was living out His life through him. Living, he was blessed… Dying was ‘gain’ because it meant ‘to be with Christ,’ which was ‘far better’… To remain in this life was, however, more needful for the spiritual progress of the Philippians.”
Philippians 1:25–30:
“(Verse 25) And being confident of this, I know that I shall remain and continue with you all for your progress and joy of faith, (verse 26) that your rejoicing for me may be more abundant in Jesus Christ by my coming to you again. (Verse 27) Only let your conduct be worthy of the gospel of Christ, so that whether I come and see you or am absent, I may hear of your affairs, that you stand fast in one spirit, with one mind striving together for the faith of the gospel, (verse 28) and not in any way terrified by your adversaries, which is to them a proof of perdition, but to you of salvation, and that from God. (Verse 29) For to you it has been granted on behalf of Christ, not only to believe in Him, but also to suffer for His sake, (verse 30) having the same conflict which you saw in me and now hear is in me.”
Being confident that he would be released as a free man in order to be able to help the brethren in Philippi to grow in faith and in joy (verses 25–26), he encourages them to stand fast in “one spirit” and to strive “together” with “one mind” for the faith of the gospel (verse 27). He alludes here to the fact, as he will explain more clearly in the next chapter, that there were dissentions and divisions in the Church.
Dissensions among them might lead to an attitude of becoming terrified by their adversaries (verse 28), as dissentions may hinder powerful prayer for one another. Unity in the Church should be a proof that God is among them, and that He is leading them to salvation, while the adversaries recognize the unity, but are unwilling to turn to God themselves (verse 28; compare 2 Thessalonians 1:3–12). Jesus Christ said: “By this all will know that you are My disciples, if you have love for one another” (John 13:35).
This unity and love should be proof to others that the Church members fulfill their commission to live as representatives or ambassadors of Christ. As faith in Christ was granted or given to the Church (verse 29), no one can simply decide that he wants to believe in Christ. God the Father must draw him or her to Christ. Another gift that was granted to the Church is the gift of being allowed to suffer for Christ (same verse; compare Acts 5:41). Paul states that as he has been counted worthy to suffer for Christ, so they also have too (verse 30), and he emphasizes to them that even in suffering, their conduct must be “worthy of the gospel” (verse 27).
Clarke’s Commentary on the Bible states:
“… it is no small privilege that God has so far honored you as to permit you to suffer on Christ’s account. It is only his most faithful servants that he thus honors. Be not therefore terrified by your enemies; they can do nothing to you which God will not turn to your eternal advantage.”
Vincent’s Word Studies adds:
“The gift was not suffering as such. Its meaning and value lay in its being for His [Christ’s] sake.”
Philippians, Chapter 2
Philippians 2:1–2:
“(Verse 1) Therefore if there is any consolation in Christ, if any comfort of love, if any fellowship of the Spirit, if any affection and mercy, (verse 2) fulfill my joy by being like-minded, having the same love, being of one accord, of one mind.”
Paul continues discussing the need to be unified, but he does not preach unity for unity’s sake; that is, he is not endorsing unification by ignoring or overlooking or even justifying doctrinal error. Some preach unity today without realizing that true unity can only come from God when we follow His doctrines and teachings, and when the love of God is in us, which is defined as the keeping of the commandments. It is the love of God that fulfills His law, and it is the love of God that is shed into our hearts through the Holy Spirit.
And so, Paul is pleading with the brethren to have that same love (verse 2)—that love that leads to having the same mind set. If there is division among God’s people, it is simply because the love of God is not present within the individuals as much as it should be.
Philippians 2:3–5:
“(Verse 3) Let nothing be done through selfish ambition or conceit, but in lowliness of mind let each esteem others better than himself. (Verse 4) Let each of you look out not only for his own interests, but also for the interests of others. (Verse 5) Let this mind be in you which was also in Christ Jesus,…”
In order to have and to show the love of God that leads to complete unity with God and our brethren, Paul is pointing out that selfish ambition and conceit are in opposition to love. The Authorized Version renders verse 3 as: “strife or vain glory.”
Barnes Notes on the Bible states:
“Let nothing be done through strife – With a spirit of contention… The command prohibits all attempts to secure anything over others… as the result of dark schemes and plans formed by rivalry, or by the indulgence of angry passions, or with the spirit of ambition…
“Or vain glory – The word used here… means properly empty pride, or glory, and is descriptive of vain and hollow parade and show…The idea seems to be that of mere self-esteem; a mere desire to honor ourselves, to attract attention, to win praise, to make ourselves uppermost, or foremost, or the main object.”
God’s way of love and life is a way of give, whereas our human carnal way of life is a way of get. Selfish ambition, which is caused by pride, is detrimental to love and unity. Rather, we need to develop an attitude of lowliness of mind, or humility, and this attribute enables us to look at others as being better or more important than ourselves.
The Jamieson, Fausset and Brown commentary explains:
“… let each esteem-Translate as Greek, ‘esteeming each other superior to yourselves.’ Instead of fixing your eyes on those points in which you excel, fix them on those in which your neighbor excels you: this is true ‘humility.’”
The People’s New Testament adds:
“Instead of exalting himself, each is to exalt others in his esteem. He that is willing to serve is greatest.”
When we do that, then we are not looking at what is seemingly “best” or most advantageous for us, but we also concentrate on what is helpful for others.
This is the kind of mindset that Jesus Christ had, and we as followers of Christ must develop the same attitude and outlook. In that context, we can only have full and complete unity in the Church when all of us develop this kind of attitude. Selfish ambition and the desire to get ahead of others—our own pride and conceit—destroy true love and unity. In fact, they prevent godly unity from developing among us.
Gill’s Exposition to the Entire Bible makes the following comments to Philippians 2:5:
“‘Let this mind be in you,’…. The Arabic version renders it, ‘let that humility be perceived in you’. The apostle proposes Christ as the great pattern and exemplar [example] of humility… ‘which also was in Christ Jesus’; or as the Syriac version, ‘think ye the same thing as Jesus Christ’…”
Paul continues in Philippians 2:6:
“… (verse 6) who, being in the form of God, did not consider it robbery to be equal with God…”
In order to develop an attitude of love and humility for others, we must be willing to sacrifice our own preferences. Jesus Christ proved beyond a shadow of any doubt His love for us, in that He was willing to give up His godly attributes, become a man, and live and die in the flesh. This act of love for us was necessary in order for Him to pay the penalty for our sin, so that we, condemned to death, could obtain forgiveness and live, and inherit eternal life in the Family of God, a life of peace, love and complete harmony with God and each other.
Christ was in the form of God before He became a human being. He was equal with God the Father, insofar as His nature was concerned. But He did not consider it robbery to be equal with Him; that is, He did not want to selfishly grasp and maintain that status for His own good. He was willing to give it up for the good of others.
Barnes’ Notes on the Bible explains:
“The ‘form’ here referred to must have been something before he became a man… It was something from which he humbled himself… Of course, it must have been something which existed when he had not the likeness of people; that is, before he became incarnate. He must therefore have had an existence before he appeared on earth as a man, and in that previous state of existence there must have been something which rendered it proper to say that he was ‘in the form of God.’
“…the phrase ‘form of God’ is one that naturally conveys the idea that he was God… He himself speaks [in] John 17:5 of ‘the glory which he had with the Father before the world was’…
“The word rendered ‘robbery’… does not properly mean an act of robbery, but the thing robbed – the plunder – … and hence something to be eagerly seized and appropriated… the meaning of the word here is, something to be seized and eagerly sought, and the sense is, that his being equal with God was not a thing to be anxiously retained. The phrase ‘thought it not,’ means ‘did not consider’; it was not judged to be a matter of such importance that it could not be dispensed with. The sense is, ‘he did not eagerly seize and tenaciously hold’ as one does who seizes prey or spoil.”
The People’s New Testament adds:
“…‘Who, being in the form of God.’ He refers to the state of our Savior before he took human form. His form was divine. He had a glory with the [F]ather before the world was…”
Wesley’s Notes states:
“‘To be equal with God’ – the word here translated equal [“isos” in Greek; meaning, according to Young’s Analytical Concordance to the Bible, “the same as”], occurs in the adjective form five or six times in the New Testament, [Matthew] 20:12; [Luke] 6:34 [“as much” in the New King James Bible; in Greek: “ta isa”]; [John] 5:18; [Acts] 11:17 [“like” in the New King James Bible]; [Revelation] 21:16. In all which places it expresses not a bare resemblance, but a real and proper equality.”
In our free booklet, “God Is A Family,” we explain the following regarding the divinity of Jesus Christ, PRIOR to His birth as a human being:
“The Bible clearly reveals, however, that both the Father and Jesus Christ ARE God, and that they have ALWAYS been God throughout eternity! Reading from John 1:1, ‘In the beginning was the Word [the ‘Logos’ in Greek, meaning ‘Spokesman’], and the Word was with God, and the Word was God.’ We see that it is Jesus Christ—the ‘Word’—the One who ‘SPOKE, and it was done’ (Psalm 33:9), and the One who later became flesh (John 1:14), who is referred to in John 1:1 as ‘God.’”
To interject here, Christ is also identified as the “Word” in 1 John 1:1–3; and Revelation 19:11–13. Also, we read in Psalm 33:6: “By the word [better: “Word”] of the LORD the heavens were made…” Continuing with the quote from our booklet:
“Some say that the phrase in John 1:1 should be translated as, ‘The Word was divine,’ in the sense that everything that God says is divine. That proposal is wrong. The Greek word for ‘divine’ is ‘theios,’ while the term for ‘God,’ as used in John 1:1, is ‘theos.’ The term ‘theos’ can only mean ‘God.’ The ‘Word’ was not only ‘divine’—the ‘Word’ was ‘God’…”
We see, then, that the “Word” was a Being, called God, who was with another Being, also called God, showing that God consists of two Beings—God the FATHER and Jesus Christ the SON. It also establishes that the Son—the One who became flesh—was GOD. God the Father created everything through the Word—Jesus Christ. (Compare John 1:3; Colossians 1:15–16; Ephesians 3:8–9; and Hebrews 1:1–2.)
Matthew Henry’s Commentary on the Whole Bible states the following:
“What he [John] saith of him [Jesus Christ] [is] enough to prove beyond contradiction that he is God. He asserts… His existence in the beginning: In the beginning was the Word. This bespeaks his existence, not only before his incarnation, but before all time. The beginning of time, in which all creatures were produced and brought into being, found this eternal Word in being. The world was from the beginning, but the Word was in the beginning… the Word was God: a distinct person… for he was with God… He that undertook to bring us to God… was himself from eternity with God; so that this grand affair of man’s reconciliation to God was concerted between the Father and Son from eternity, and they understand one another perfectly well in it… He was with God, and therefore is said to come forth from the Father.”
In addition, Philippians 2:5–7 explains that Christ was in the “form of God” and “equal with God” the Father, but that He took the “form of a bondservant,” and came “in the likeness of men.”
We read in John 17:5 that Christ had glory before the world existed, showing that Christ existed as a glorious Being before the world was made. As Philippians 2:6 says, He existed as a divine Being—He was EQUAL with God and therefore God.
As an aside, some commentaries will tell you that the word “form” in Philippians 2:6 (“morphe” in Greek) does not mean to convey the idea that God has form or shape, even though the word “form” or “morphe” is applied in that passage to the “form” of God (verse 6) and to the “form” of men (verse 7), and nobody disputes that man has form and shape. However, God is ALSO clearly described as a Being with form and shape (compare Numbers 12:8; Exodus 33:18–23), even though He is a Spirit being and therefore, barring supernatural manifestation, invisible to the human eye. Christ said in John 5:37 that no one has ever seen the “form” of God the Father (compare also John 1:18; 1 John 4:12). Since some, including Moses, saw the “form” of the LORD, it is logical and compelling that they must have seen the form of Christ—the second member in the Godhead.
Philippians 2:7–8:
“… (verse 7) but made Himself of no reputation, taking the form of a bondservant, and coming in the likeness of men. (Verse 8) And being found in appearance as a man, He humbled Himself and became obedient to the point of death, even the death of the cross.”
How did Jesus make Himself of no reputation? As we will show, the phrase should be translated, “He emptied Himself.”
Notice the clear revelation of this mystery in John 1:14: “And the Word [the “Word” referring to Jesus Christ, Who in the beginning was God and was with God the Father, John 1:1–2] BECAME flesh and dwelt among us, and we beheld His glory, the glory as of the only begotten of the Father, full of grace and truth…”
God clearly tells us that the Word—Jesus Christ—who was God before His human birth, BECAME flesh. Christ came in the flesh by BECOMING flesh. This means that He became totally and fully flesh and blood, like you and I! This is CRUCIAL for you to understand! When Christ BECAME flesh, He was no longer Spirit. He was no longer fully God, because He had become fully man!
The Bible teaches clearly that Jesus Christ—the God of the Old Testament—”emptied” Himself and became a human being. We read in Philippians 2:6–7, in the Revised Standard Version:
“[Jesus Christ]… though he was in the form of God, did not count equality with God a thing to be grasped (better: retained), but emptied himself, taking the form of a servant, being born in the likeness of men…”
The New International Version renders the phrase in verse 7 as follows: “…taking the very nature of a servant, being made in human likeness…”
The New Jerusalem Bible leaves no doubt in its translation as to what Jesus became:
“… he emptied himself, taking the form of a slave, becoming as human beings are; and being in every way like a human being…”
In spite of these powerful words, most commentaries simply deny what is being said here, and resort to some incredible “explanation” as to what this passage allegedly means. Listen to these astonishing statements by the Nelson Study Bible:
“This phrase can be translated ‘He emptied Himself.’ Christ did this by taking on the form of a servant, a mere man. In doing this, He did not empty Himself of any part of His essence as God. Instead He gave up His privileges as God and took upon himself existence as a man. While remaining completely God, He became completely human.”
This is utter nonsense! You cannot be completely something and be completely the exact opposite at the same time!
The Bible is very clear that Christ emptied Himself of existing as a Spirit being, and He emptied Himself of the glory that He had before the world was (compare John 17:5). He BECAME a human being (compare 1 John 4:1–3). He was no longer “completely” or “fully” God—rather, He had become “completely” or “fully” man.
We read, for instance, that man—flesh and blood—cannot inherit the Kingdom of God (1 Corinthians 15:50). We also read that we must be born again in order to enter the Kingdom of God (John 3:5), and that flesh and blood cannot even see the Kingdom of God (John 3:3). In order to be IN the Kingdom of God, one must BE Spirit (John 3:6). Jesus came in the flesh; He WAS flesh when He was here on earth. He became born again at the time of His resurrection as a Spirit Being—no longer flesh and blood—and it was THEN that He entered the Kingdom or Family of God as a glorified Spirit Being. He was NOT (yet) in the Kingdom of God when He was here on earth as a man. It is true that some of His disciples saw Him on the mount of transfiguration as a glorified Being in the Kingdom of God—together with glorified Moses and Elijah—but that was in a vision, picturing what would occur in the future.
Christ did have God’s Holy Spirit dwelling within Him. He had God’s Spirit without measure or limit—given at conception—which is how He was able to overcome sin in the flesh. Jesus said that He could do nothing of Himself (John 5:19, 30). When in the Garden of Gethsemane, He prayed to God, the Father, for strength and God sent an angel to strengthen Him (Luke 22:40–46; Matthew 26:39–42). He knew that the Father could do everything and that nothing was impossible for the Father.
It was absolutely NECESSARY for Christ to become FULLY MAN, because only in that way could He become the Savior of man. Notice this in 1 Corinthians 15:21: “For since by man came death, by Man also came the resurrection of the dead.” We read that Christ was DEAD. HE HIMSELF—the Person that He was, the Son of God Who had become Man—had died. Revelation 1:18 confirms that HE was dead, not just a part of Him.
Philippians 2:8 adds that “He humbled himself and became obedient to the point of DEATH, even the death of the cross.” Romans 14:9 adds: “For to this end Christ DIED and rose and LIVED AGAIN, that He might be Lord of both the dead and the living.”
Hebrews 2:9 teaches very powerfully that Christ died just as all humans die. In fact, He HAD to die that way in order to “…taste death for everyone.” We read: “But we see Jesus, who was made a little lower than the angels, for the suffering of death crowned with glory and honor, that He, by the grace of God, might taste death for everyone.”
The only way that Christ—who had been GOD since all eternity—could die, was to become flesh; and when He did become flesh, He was totally human, as we are all totally human! When Christ became flesh, He gave up all of His divine attributes and powers. Simply put, He became a man so that He could die! He was no longer a Spirit being. He was no longer God as we think of God, since God, a Spirit being, cannot die (compare Isaiah 57:15; 1 Timothy 6:16; 1 Timothy 1:17).
Christ became flesh so that He could overcome sin in the flesh. He had to prove that it is possible for man, with the help of God’s Holy Spirit within him, to overcome sin!
Christ was tempted in all points, as we are, but He stayed sinless (Hebrews 4:15: “[He] was in all points tempted as we are, yet without sin.”). He overcame sin in the flesh, resisting temptation (Revelation 3:21). God—a powerful perfect Spirit being—cannot be tempted (compare James 1:13). But we read that Christ WAS tempted. This proves that He was not the all-powerful perfect Spirit being when He was here on this earth that He HAD been prior to His birth as a human being.
Romans 8:3 tells us: “For what the law could not do in that it was weak through the flesh [human beings, without God’s Spirit dwelling in them, are too weak to keep the law all by themselves], God did by sending His own Son in the likeness of sinful flesh, on account of sin: He condemned sin in the flesh.” In other words, He OVERCAME SIN as a human being!
Christ had been an immortal God being. He was changed into a human being, but He was still the same Personage He had been since all eternity. Christ, who became human, was still the Personage He had always been. He was still the One who had previously met with Abraham, the One who created Adam and Eve, and the One who spoke to Moses face-to-face. He lived as a human being—growing as children do, developing into a young man, and then becoming a rabbi, or teacher, in Judah. But He was still the same individual that He had always been. He had been an immortal God being and He knew that He would become an immortal God being again, subject to qualifying by being and remaining sinless. Christ, when He was here on earth, was, quite literally, Immanuel, or, “God with us” (Matthew 1:23).
Christ was God Eternal, who BECAME man, so that man COULD ultimately become God! Christ was tempted, He suffered, and He died as a man (Hebrews 12:1–4), so that human beings could become “gods”—members of the God Family, unable to die (Luke 20:35–36; John 3:36; 10:28; compare also John 10:34–35).
Philippians 2:9–11:
“(Verse 9) Therefore God also has highly exalted Him and given Him the name which is above every name, (verse 10) that at the name of Jesus every knee should bow, of those in heaven, and of those on earth, and of those under the earth, (verse 11) and that every tongue should confess that Jesus Christ is Lord, to the glory of God the Father.”
Because of what Christ was willing to do for man, God rewarded Him greatly, giving Him a name which is far above other names—names of angels and of our names, including our new names in the world to come.
Paul says that every knee should bow, of those in heaven, and of those on earth, and of those under the earth. The Authorized Version says here: “That at the name of Jesus every knee should bow, of things in heaven, and things in earth, and things under the earth.” Note here though that the three-fold addition of the word, “things”, is misleading. Let’s take a closer look at this.
Barnes’ Notes on the Bible explains:
“The bowing of the knee properly expresses homage, respect, adoration…
“Of things in heaven… rather of beings in heaven, the word ‘things’ being improperly supplied by our translators… Things do not bow the knee; and the reference here is undoubtedly to angels… If Jesus is worshipped there, he is divine; for there is no idolatry… in heaven… In the great divisions here specified – of those in heaven, on the earth, and under the earth – the apostle intends, doubtless, to denote the universe… This mode of expression is equivalent to saying, ‘all that is above, around, and beneath us,’ and arises from what appears to us. The division is natural and obvious – that which is above us in the heavens, that which is on the earth where we dwell, and all that is beneath us…”
Gill’s Exposition of the Entire Bible adds:
“… of things in heaven: the angels there… and things in earth; both good men, and bad men… and things under the earth; meaning… the dead bodies of men in the grave, which shall come forth and stand before the judgment seat of Christ…”
Then every tongue will confess, as Paul says, that Christ is Lord, to the glory of the Father. All glory belongs to the Father, as Christ taught us to pray. But the marvelous truth is that God the Father is willing to share His glory with us. And so, Gill’s Exposition of the Entire Bible gives the following intriguing explanation:
“And that every tongue should confess… Whether of angels or men, or of men of whatsoever nation. Confession is either true and hearty… or verbal only, or in mere outward form, and by force, as in hypocrites, wicked men, and devils themselves; who all either have confessed, or will confess, that Jesus Christ is Lord: the holy angels confess him to be Lord, and their Lord truly… and true believers heartily… and cheerfully submit to his commands and ordinances; and the foolish virgins, and the goats on Christ’s left hand, will, at the last day, call him Lord, Lord; and the worst of men, yea, even devils, will be obliged to own [admit] his lordship and dominion; which will be to the glory of God the Father.
“…The Vulgate Latin version renders the words, ‘because the Lord Jesus Christ is in the glory of God the Father’: being in the form of God, of the same nature and essence with him, and equal to him; as he will appear to be at his second coming, for then he will come in the glory of his Father.”
Matthew Henry’s Concise Commentary adds:
“It is to the glory of God the Father, to confess that Jesus Christ is Lord; for it is his will, that all men should honour the Son as they honour the Father, [John] 5:23.”
Philippians 2:12–13:
“(Verse 12) Therefore, my beloved, as you have always obeyed, not as in my presence only, but now much more in my absence, work out your own salvation with fear and trembling; (verse 13) for it is God who works in you both to will and to do for His good pleasure.”
Christianity is a way of life, requiring obedience to God and His laws. Paul reminds them of the absolute requirement to obey God, and in doing so, they are to work out their own salvation (compare 2 Peter 1:10–11) with fear and trembling (compare again Philippians 2:12).
Clarke’s Commentary on the Bible says:
“Work out your own salvation – Go on, walking by the same rule, and minding the same thing, till your salvation be completed: till, filled with love to God and man, ye walk unblamably in all his testimonies, having your fruit unto holiness, and your end everlasting life.
“With fear and trembling – Considering the difficulty of the work, and the danger of miscarriage. If you do not watch, pray and continually depend on God, your enemies will surprise you, and your light and life will become extinct; and then consider what an awful account you must give to Him whose Spirit ye have grieved, and of whose glory ye have come short.”
The People’s New Testament adds:
“Work out your own salvation. While Christ is our Savior, and the author of our salvation, we must accept him and work together with him. Hence the [Bible] says, Save yourselves ([Acts] 2:40) and work out your own salvation. Unless we do our part Christ cannot save us.”
Paul says that we must work out our own salvation with fear and trembling (Philippians 2:12)—with the fear or concern not to disappoint God and not to keep on sinning (compare Hebrews 4:1; Romans 11:19–20; and 2 Corinthians 6:1).
Paul continues in Philippians 2:13 that we can work out our own salvation with fear and trembling BECAUSE God works in us, both to will and to do. Without God dwelling in us and leading us, we could not work out our salvation. And even with God living in us, we must submit to Him and His Will; when we resist Him, we will not be saved.
Barnes’ Notes on the Bible states that God “does not compel or force us against our will.”
Clarke’s Commentary on the Bible adds:
“For it is God which worketh in you – Every holy purpose, pious resolution, good word, and good work, must come from him; ye must be workers together with him, that ye receive not his grace in vain; because he worketh in you, therefore work with him, and work out your own salvation… God gives power to will, man wills through that power; God gives power to act, and man acts through that power. Without the power to will, man can will nothing; without the power to work, man can do nothing…”
Philippians 2:14–16:
“(Verse 14) Do all things without complaining and disputing, (verse 15) that you may become blameless and harmless, children of God without fault in the midst of a crooked and perverse generation, among whom you shine as lights in the world, (verse 16) holding fast the word of life, so that I may rejoice in the day of Christ that I have not run in vain or labored in vain.”
In verse 14, Paul continues the thought which he introduced in the previous verses: When we work out our own salvation with fear and trembling, knowing that we can do so because God leads and helps us, then we are to do all things (which are good and in accordance with the Will of God) without complaining (or murmuring) and disputing (or hesitation or doubting). To put it in another way, working out our own salvation with fear and trembling includes the need to do all godly required things without complaining and disputing. Still worded differently, we don’t work out our own salvation with fear and trembling, if we continue to complain about and dispute or doubt or are hesitant towards the things which God gives us or wants us to do.
Gill’s Exposition of the Entire Bible states the following regarding prohibited “murmuring” and “disputing”:
“… without murmurings; either against God and Christ, as if anything hard and severe was enjoined, when Christ’s yoke is easy, and his burden light… and none of his commands grievous; and because their presence is not always enjoyed… or against the ministers of the Gospel… the Israelites in the wilderness… murmured against [Moses], and in so doing against God himself… or against one another… but all things, both of a moral, civil, and religious nature, with respect to God, and one another, should be done readily, freely, cheerfully, and heartily; and also without
“disputings… Whatever appears to be agreeable to the will of God, should be done at once without dispute upon it, or hesitation about it, however disagreeable it may be to carnal sense and reason; the will of God is not to be disputed, nor flesh and blood to be consulted, in opposition to it; nor should the saints enter into any carnal reasonings, and contentious disputations, either at their public or private meetings, but do all they do decently, and in order, and in the exercise of brotherly love.”
This is a tall order, but we must try to obey it; after all, it is “God who works in us both to will and to do” (Philippians 2:13). Since this is so, then we ought to do what we must, without complaining about it.
Following this admonition and concentrating on doing everything with a happy heart, we will become blameless and harmless or innocent or pure or sincere (verse 15), and we will then truly be God’s begotten children, without fault (same verse; compare also Matthew 5:44–45; John 1:12; 1 John 3:1).
We are told that once God’s Holy Spirit dwells within us, we are begotten children of God—but not born yet. As God’s begotten children, we must be able to represent God properly as His and Christ’s ambassadors (2 Corinthians 5:20; Ephesians 6:19–20), showing the world that we are different—not part of this world—and that our citizenship is in heaven (Philippians 3:20). As children of God, we are to shine as bright lights (compare Matthew 5:14–16; Luke 8:16) in the midst of a crooked and perverse generation (as Paul says in Philippians 2:15).
This world is in utter darkness, but as Christ came to shine in the darkness (John 8:12), so we, as His brothers and sisters, must likewise become bright and shining lights to this world while we are here (John 12:36). We cannot become lights on our own; but rather, God must give us HIS light, and in so doing it is HIS light that shines to others through us (2 Corinthians 4:6). As the lights of this world, we must not have communion or fellowship with darkness (2 Corinthians 6:14).
Of course, as the world rejected Christ, so most will reject His disciples today, but this must be no excuse for us not to shine as bright lights among evildoers—because ultimately, most will come to the proper understanding, in their due time.
We must walk as children of light (Ephesians 5:8). We cannot do this, if we don’t hold fast the word of life, as Paul explains in Philippians 2:16. Paul explains that he is looking forward to “the Day” of Christ’s return with great joy, when he will see the brethren in Philippi transformed into immortal spirit beings, as Paul will also be transformed.
When that moment has arrived, Paul will have every reason to rejoice with the acknowledgment and recognition that his labor and his run were not in vain (compare 2 Corinthians 1:12–14). His teaching and his example had been received and retained and put into practice by the Philippian brethren.
Clarke’s Commentary on the Bible includes some interesting thoughts regarding Philippians 2:16:
“Holding forth the word of life – An allusion, some think, to those towers which were built at the entrance of harbours, on which fires were kept during the night to direct ships into the port. Genuine Christians, by their holy lives and conversation, are the means of directing others, not only how to escape those dangers to which they are exposed on the tempestuous ocean of human life, but also of leading them into the haven of eternal safety and rest.
“That I have not run in vain – This appears to be a part of the same metaphor; and alludes to the case of a weather-beaten mariner who has been long tossed on a tempestuous sea, in hazy weather and dark nights, who has been obliged to run on different tacks, and labor intensely to keep his ship from foundering, but is at last, by the assistance of the luminous fire on the top of the tower, directed safely into port. Live so to glorify God and do good to men, that it shall appear that I have not run and labored in vain for your salvation.”
In addition, Paul compares the Christian way of life with the metaphor of running a race (1 Corinthians 9:24–27; 2 Timothy 2:5). We must make every effort to insure that we do not run the race “in vain”—either in regard to ourselves, or in our relationship with others.
Philippians 2:17–18:
“(Verse 17) Yes, and if I am being poured out as a drink offering on the sacrifice and service of your faith, I am glad and rejoice with you all. (Verse 18) For the same reason you also be glad and rejoice with me.”
We saw earlier that Paul expected to be soon released from prison, which he indeed was. So why is he stating here that he is being poured out as a drink offering? Notice carefully that he is saying, “IF I am poured out…”
Paul is using a metaphor here, comparing himself with “a drink offering on the sacrifice and service of their faith.”
As Barnes’ Notes on the Bible states, “He had labored for their salvation. He had exposed himself to peril that they and others might have the gospel. On their account he had suffered much; he had been made a prisoner at Rome; and there was a possibility, if not a probability, that [ultimately] his life might be a forfeit for his labors in their behalf. Yet he says that, even if this should happen, he would not regret it, but it would be a source of joy.”
Gill’s Exposition of the Entire Bible adds:
“Yea, and if I be offered… Or ‘poured out’, as the drink offerings of wine or oil were; meaning the… laying down of his life for the sake of Christ, and his Gospel: which he knew not how soon might be, though he was in some hopes of a deliverance for the present, and therefore speaks of it in an hypothetical way: yet he expected it sooner or later.
“…he had been the means of bringing them to the faith of Christ, in which they were an offering acceptable to God, being sanctified by the Holy [Spirit, see Romans 15:15–16]…”
The Geneva Study Bible states: “As if he said, I brought you Philippians to Christ, and my desire is that you present yourselves a living sacrifice to him, and then it will not grieve me to be offered up as a drink offering…”
Wesley’s Notes agree, stating:
“Upon the sacrifice of your faith – The Philippians, as the other converted heathens, were a sacrifice to God through…Paul’s ministry… And as in sacrificing, wine was poured at the foot of the altar, so he was willing that his blood should be poured out. The expression well agrees with that kind of martyrdom by which he was afterwards offered up to God.”
In Philippians 2:18, Paul speaks of mutual joy, even in those dire circumstances and probable future occurrences. As Paul would rejoice in case of his martyrdom—being found worthy to suffer for Christ’s name—so should the Philippians rejoice with him.
The People’s New Testament writes:
“For the same cause also do ye joy, and rejoice with me. Like me, rejoice in the prospect of death, if thereby Christ may be glorified.”
As Paul was willing to die for the gospel’s sake, so they should also be willing to die for it, thereby glorifying God. They should do so joyfully, as Paul would rejoice in the hour of his death. He knew that he had run his race, and he was ready to die. In fact, he had said earlier that dying would be gain for him, but that for the Church’s sake, he knew that God felt it was more expedient for him to live a while longer.
Philippians 2:19–24:
“(Verse 19) But I trust in the Lord Jesus to send Timothy to you shortly, that I also may be encouraged when I know your state. (Verse 20) For I have no one like-minded, who will sincerely care for your state. (Verse 21) For all seek their own, not the things which are of Christ Jesus. (Verse 22) But you know his proven character, that as a son with his father he served with me in the gospel. (Verse 23) Therefore I hope to send him at once, as soon as I see how it goes with me. (Verse 24) But I trust in the Lord that I myself shall also come shortly.”
In verse 24, Paul reconfirms his belief and trust that he would soon be released from prison and that he would then be able to personally visit the Philippian brethren. In the meantime, he wanted to send Timothy to them so that he could find out from him how they were doing, fully expecting to be encouraged by his report (verse19).
Paul gives a glowing recommendation of Timothy, stating that the Philippians knew his “proven character” (verse 22); that he lived selflessly and with focus on Christ (verse 21); that he would sincerely care for them (verse 20); and that as a son with his father, he had served with Paul in the gospel (verse 22).
Paul is not saying in verse 21 (“all seek their own”) that there were no other Christians who could compare with Timothy, but rather that he had no one with him who had the same mind as Paul, except for Timothy. He later mentions Epaphroditus—another outstanding servant of God—but Epaphroditus had already left to visit the Philippians.
Still, Paul’s comments about other Christians are very grave and sobering.
Barnes’ Notes on the Bible explains:
“For all seek their own – That is, all who are with me. Who Paul had with him at this time is not fully known, but he doubtless means that this remark should apply to the… Christians and Christian ministers then in Rome. Perhaps he had proposed to some of them to go and visit the church at Philippi, and they had declined it because of the distance and the dangers of the way. When the trial of Paul came on before the emperor, all who were with him in Rome fled from him (2 Timothy 4:16) and it is possible that the same disregard of his wishes and his welfare had already begun to manifest itself among the Christians who were at Rome, so that he was constrained to say that, as a general thing, they sought their own ease and comfort, and were unwilling to deny themselves in order to promote the happiness of those who lived in the remote parts of the world…”
Clarke’s Commentary on the Bible adds:
“For all seek their own – This must relate to the persons who preached Christ even of envy and strife (Philippians 1:15), these must be very careless whether souls [people] were saved or not by such preaching; and even those who preached the Gospel out of good will might not be fit for such an embassy as this, which required many sacrifices, and consequently much love and zeal to be able to make them.”
In the New King James Bible it reads that the Philippians knew Timothy’s “proven character” (verse 22). The Authorized Version renders this: “ye know the proof of him.” Still, the term “proven character” very accurately reflects the intended meaning.
In Romans 5:3–4, Paul writes that “we also glory in tribulations, knowing that tribulation produces perseverance; and perseverance, character (the Authorized Version says, “experience”); and character, hope.”
Godly character is developed through experience. It is the duty of every converted Christian to develop holy righteous godly character. We are to become perfect, as God is perfect, and God is holy character. As humans, we must prove to God and men that we are indeed advancing in positive character development—that we increase and grow in experience as to what to do and what not to do.
Holy character development has been defined as (1) the understanding as to what is right and what is wrong; (2) the decision and will to accept the right and reject the wrong; and (3) the action of doing the right and rejecting the wrong.
Timothy was known as a Christian who manifested his growth in character development. Notice again how Paul summarizes the proofs of Timothy’s positive character development:
Paul and Timothy were like-minded in sincerely (the Authorized Version says, “naturally”) caring for the brethren—they both had the mind of Christ in them; Timothy did not seek his own, but rather the things which are of Christ Jesus; he served with Paul in the gospel of the Kingdom of God—he preached and lived it, and he did so with an attitude of wanting to serve, rather than to rule over others; and finally, he served with Paul in the proclamation of the gospel, but he did so as a son serves his father—with love and respect and a deep feeling of gratitude toward him.
Matthew Henry’s Whole Bible Commentary states:
“Seeking our own interest to the neglect of Jesus Christ is a very great sin, and very common among Christians and ministers. Many prefer their own credit, ease, and safety, before truth, holiness, and duty, the things of their own pleasure and reputation before the things of Christ’s kingdom and his [Christ’s] honour and interest in the world: but Timothy was none of these…
“Timothy was a man who had been tried, and had made full proof of his ministry (2 Timothy 4:5), and was faithful in all that befell him. All the churches with whom he had acquaintance knew the proof of him. He was a man as good as he seemed to be; and served Christ so as to be acceptable to God, and approved of men (Romans 14:18)…
“He was Paul’s assistant in many places where he preached, and served with him in the gospel with all the dutiful respect which a child pays to a father, and with all the love and cheerfulness with which a child is serviceable to his father. Their ministrations together were with great respect on the one side and great tenderness and kindness on the other—an admirable example to elder and younger ministers united in the same service.”
Philippians 2:25–29:
“(Verse 25) Yet I considered it necessary to send to you Epaphroditus, my brother, fellow worker, and fellow soldier, but your messenger and the one who ministered to my need; (verse 26) since he was longing for you all, and was distressed because you had heard that he was sick. (Verse 27) For indeed he was sick almost unto death; but God had mercy on him, and not only on him but on me also, lest I should have sorrow upon sorrow. (Verse 28) Therefore I sent him the more eagerly, that when you see him again you may rejoice, and I may be less sorrowful. (Verse 29) Receive him therefore in the Lord with all gladness, and hold such men in esteem; (verse 30) because for the work of Christ he came close to death, not regarding his life, to supply what was lacking in your service toward me.”
Who was Epaphroditus?
Barnes’ Notes on the Bible states:
“Epaphroditus is nowhere else mentioned but in this Epistle; see Philippians 4:18. All that is known of him, therefore, is what is mentioned here. He was from Philippi, and was a member of the church there. He had been employed by the Philippians to carry relief to Paul when he was in Rome… and while in Rome he was taken dangerously sick. News of this had been conveyed to Philippi, and again intelligence had been brought to him that they had heard of his sickness and that they were much affected by it. On his recovery, Paul thought it best that he should return at once to Philippi, and doubtless sent this Epistle by him.”
In verse 25, Paul calls him “your messenger.” In the Greek, this word is the same as the word for “apostle,” and it is therefore very likely that Epaphroditus was an apostle, but he was still submissive to Paul, as the younger in the faith.
Clarke’s Commentary on the Bible writes:
“Here is a very high character of this minister of Christ; he was… A brother – one of the Christian family; a thorough convert to God… He was a companion in labor; he labored, and labored in union with the apostle in this great work. He was a fellow soldier; the work was a work of difficulty and danger, they were obliged to maintain a continual warfare, fighting against the world, the devil, and the flesh. He was their apostle… He was an affectionate friend to the apostle [Paul]… acknowledged him in prison, and contributed to his comfort and support.”
In referring to Paul’s comments that Epaphroditus was a “fellow worker” and a “fellow soldier,” Gill’s Exposition of the Entire Bible includes the following statements:
“… [he was] companion in labour; in the laborious work of preaching the Gospel. The ministry of the word is a work; it is called the work of the ministry; and it is a laborious one when diligently and faithfully performed: the apostle [Paul] was a workman that needed not to be ashamed, a labourer in Christ’s vineyard, and one that laboured more abundantly than others; and he was not alone, he had companions in his work, and this good man was one of them: he adds,
“and fellow soldier; the life of every believer is a warfare; he is always engaged in a war with sin, and Satan, and the world; and is often called to fight the fight of faith, to contend earnestly against false teachers for the faith once delivered to the saints, to stand up for it, and fast in it; and is provided for with the whole armour of God, with weapons of warfare, which are not carnal, but spiritual and mighty, being enlisted as a volunteer under the great Captain of his salvation, Jesus Christ, under whose banner he fights, and is more than a conqueror through him: but though this is the common case and character of all the saints, it more especially belongs to ministers of the Gospel; who are set for the defence of it, and at the front of the battle, and are called to meet the enemy at the gate, and endure hardness as good soldiers of Jesus Christ; and such an one was the apostle [Paul]; and he had other fellow soldiers, and this person among the rest, who were engaged in the same common cause with the same enemies, under the same Captain, and would enjoy the same crown…”
It is especially noteworthy that Paul mentions that Epaphroditus, after he had travelled 700 miles from Philippi to be with Paul in Rome, became sick there, “almost unto death” (verse 27), and Paul adds in verse 30 that “because of the work of Christ he came close to death, not regarding his life.” He admonishes the brethren to keep ministers such as Epaphroditus in high esteem. Even though no one is perfect or faultless or immune to making mistakes, we are to observe their conduct in the Work of God, and respect them for their labor. Even Jesus Christ said that the Jews at His time should believe in Him because of the good works that He was doing (compare John 10:37–38).
Paul assures the Philippians that Epaphroditus had been divinely healed as a consequence of God’s direct merciful intervention (verse 27).
Matthew Henry’s Concise Commentary explains that “Epaphroditus was willing to go to the Philippians, that he might be comforted with those who had sorrowed for him when he was sick. It seems that his illness was caused by the work of God.”
This does not mean that Epaphroditus neglected his body, which was a temple of the Holy Spirit, but he did not place his physical health and welfare over his Christian calling. Christ said that we must not love our own physical lives more than Him, and we reflect our love to Christ when we love our brethren who are in need. If we are desperately trying to preserve our physical life in a way that we thereby neglect our Christian duties, then we will lose it.
It is a matter of priorities. For instance, in comparison with our focus on the Kingdom of God and God’s righteousness, physical or bodily exercise profits just a little—it is much less important than godliness which is “profitable for all things, having promise of the life that now is and that which is to come”—our inheritance of eternal life (compare 1 Timothy 4:7–8).
We read that it was Christ’s primary focus, when here on earth as a human being, to do God’s Will and to carry out and finish the work of God (John 4:34). When He died on the cross, He exclaimed, “It is finished” (John 19:30). Even before His arrest, He was confident that He would finish the work, already praying in the garden that “I have finished the work which you have given Me to do” (John 17:4).
But it was not an easy task, and He was willing to place His physical health in jeopardy to finish it. For instance, he prayed all night, without sleep, before appointing twelve of His disciples to the rank and office of apostle.
He came to die for us, and to suffer for us. We read that He was willing to be beaten so that we could obtain godly healing. Does this mean that Christ never became sick? The Bible suggests otherwise. We read in Isaiah 53:3–5:
“He is despised and rejected by men, A Man of sorrows [Margin: Lit. pains] and acquainted with grief [Margin: Lit. sickness]. And we hid, as it were our faces from Him; He was despised, and we did not esteem Him. Surely He has borne our griefs [Margin: Lit. sicknesses], And carried our sorrows [Margin: Lit. pains]; Yet we esteemed Him stricken, Smitten by God, and afflicted. But He was wounded [Margin: or pierced through] for our transgressions, He was bruised for our iniquities; the chastisement for our peace was upon Him, And by His stripes [Margin: Blows that cut in] we are healed.”
Notice how the Tanakh translation renders this passage:
“He was despised, shunned by men, A man of suffering, familiar with disease. As one who hid his face from us, He was despised, we held him of no account. Yet it was our sickness that he was bearing, Our suffering that he endured. We accounted him plagued, Smitten and afflicted by God; But he was wounded because of our sins, Crushed because of our iniquities. He bore the chastisement that made us whole, And by his bruises we were healed.”
The Tanakh translation further states, in verse 10:
“But the LORD chose to crush him by disease, that, if he made himself an offering for guilt, He might see offspring and have long life, And that through him the LORD’s purpose might prosper.”
Jesus Christ was willing to suffer and to die for us so that we could obtain healing from our physical sicknesses and forgiveness for our sins. He did what needed to be done in order to make possible our inheritance of eternal life in the very Family of God. His focus was on preaching the gospel of the Kingdom of God, and He expects no less from His true servants today, whatever the cost. No doubt, Paul fulfilled that task (compare 2 Corinthians 11:23–33; 6:4–5; 1 Corinthians 4:11; 15:30), as did Epaphroditus, and as we must do likewise (compare Matthew 28:18–20).
Philippians, Chapter 3
Philippians 3:1–3:
“(Verse 1) Finally, my brethren, rejoice in the Lord. For me to write the same things to you is not tedious, but for you it is safe. (Verse 2) Beware of dogs, beware of evil workers, beware of the mutilation! (Verse 3) For we are the circumcision, who worship God in the Spirit, rejoice in Christ Jesus, and have no confidence in the flesh,”
After having pointed out to the Philippians, two glowing examples of Christian godly character, Paul proceeds now to warn the brethren of the opposite influences. Before doing so, he encourages and reminds them to rejoice in God, who has given them understanding as to whom to follow, and as to whom to reject.
In verse 2, Paul lists dogs, evil workers and the mutilation, equating at least the last category with those who demanded physical circumcision as a requirement for salvation, and who gloried in their flesh and outward appearances.
But Paul makes clear that we are not to worship God the Father and Jesus Christ in the flesh, but we must do so in the Spirit, and that our circumcision is not physical, but spiritual (Romans 2:28–29; Colossians 2:11). Paul says in Philippians 3:3 that we who are circumcised in the heart—not necessarily in the flesh—are the real circumcision. In fact, Paul states that those who have confidence in the flesh do not worship and serve God in the Spirit.
When Paul speaks of “dogs,” he has in mind the concept of a worthless person. Barnes’ Notes on the Bible states:
“Dogs in the east are mostly without masters; they wander at large in the streets and fields, and feed upon offals, and even upon corpses… The term dog… is used to denote a person that is shameless, impudent, malignant, snarling, dissatisfied, and contentious, and is evidently so employed here… By the use of the term here, there can be no doubt that the apostle meant to express strong disapprobation of the character and course of the persons referred to, and to warn the Philippians in the most solemn manner against them.”
Gill’s Exposition of the Entire Bible adds:
“Moreover… they were without, as dogs are (Revelation 22:15), having gone out from the communion of the saints, because they were not of them; or if among them, yet not true members of Christ…”
Paul also warns of evil workers. True Christians are to work for the gospel and the Kingdom, but evil workers, rejecting the truth, work for the evil god of this world. Paul tells us again and again that righteousness must not have communion with lawlessness.
Regarding the “mutilation,” Barnes’ Notes on the Bible points out:
“It is not to be understood that Paul meant to throw contempt on circumcision… but only as it was held by the false Judaizing teachers. As they held it, it was not the true circumcision. They made salvation to depend on it…”
Philippians 3:4–7:
“(Verse 4) though I also might have confidence in the flesh. If anyone else thinks he may have confidence in the flesh, I more so: (verse 5) circumcised the eighth day, of the stock of Israel, of the tribe of Benjamin, a Hebrew of the Hebrews; concerning the law, a Pharisee; (verse 6) concerning zeal, persecuting the church; concerning the righteousness which is in the law, blameless. (Verse 7) But what things were gain [in Greek: “gains”] to me, these I have counted loss for Christ.”
Paul is not saying that they should not have confidence in their flesh, because Paul could not have any confidence in his flesh. In other words, since he could not have such confidence in his flesh, so they should not have any confidence in their flesh, either. Quite to the contrary, Paul’s point is that if anyone could have confidence in the flesh, it would have been him. He explains in verse 5 that he was physically circumcised on the eight day; that he was a descendant of Israel, of the tribe of Benjamin. The tribe of Benjamin had not revolted against the kingdom of David, but stayed with Judah and the Levites, forming the kingdom or house of Judah. When Jacob thought that his favorite son Joseph (Genesis 37:3), the firstborn son of Rachel, had died, Benjamin became the favorite son of Jacob. Benjamin was the second son of his beloved wife Rachel who died when she gave birth to Benjamin (Genesis 35:16–20). Further, only Benjamin was born in what would become the Promised Land.
Paul was a Hebrew of the Hebrews; that is, no one in his ancestry had been a Gentile proselyte, and there was no “mixed blood.” In regard to the law, he was a Pharisee; that is, he maintained and adhered to the strict interpretation of the Pharisaical school of law, which was many times in contradiction to the spirit of the law, as Jesus pointed out, but which was highly accepted by the Jewish community as a whole (compare Acts 26:5).
He then talked in verse 6 about his zeal, according to the flesh: He persecuted true Christians because his Pharisaical upbringing did not allow him at first to understand the spirit of the law and that Christians were in fact living in the way which was pleasing to God (Acts 22:4; 26:9).
He also said that he was blameless concerning the righteousness which is in the law. Paul came to see later that he was pursuing the law of righteousness, without attaining it, because he did not seek it by faith, but, as it were, by the works of the law (compare Romans 9:31–32). He was ignorant of God’s righteousness and sought to establish his own righteousness, while not submitting to the righteousness of God (Romans 10:3).
Paul was blameless, when it came to carrying out the mandates of the ritual law, including the traditions and regulations enacted by the Pharisees, but he sinned greatly against the Law of God when he persecuted true Christians.
The Jamieson, Fausset and Brown commentary explains that in the Greek, it says, “‘having become blameless’ as to ceremonial righteousness: having attained in the eyes of man blameless legal perfection.”
Paul then explains in verse 7 that as a true Christian, he had to give up all of that (Barnes’ Notes on the Bible says: “The advantages of birth, of education, and of external conformity to the law”) which appeared to be of prestige or accomplishment or “gains”—both his confidence in the flesh, as well as his conduct which was contrary to the Law of God.
What appeared to be gains to Paul had manifested itself as loss. Barnes’ Notes on the Bible writes: “‘They were really a disadvantage – a hindrance – an injury. I look upon them, not as gain or an advantage, but as an obstacle to my salvation.’ He had relied on them. He had been led by these things to an improper estimate of his own character, and he had been thus hindered from embracing the true religion.”
Philippians 3:8:
“(Verse 8) Yet indeed I also count all things loss for the excellence of the knowledge of Christ Jesus my Lord, for whom I have suffered the loss of all things, and count them as rubbish, that I may gain Christ”
Paul was willing to give up everything, if need be, in order to obtain the knowledge OF Christ—that is, HIS superior and most excellent knowledge—as well as having Christ Himself living continuously and consistently in him. We are to grow in the grace and knowledge OF Jesus Christ, and as we do, we will have to place every contrary thought under the obedience toward Christ—and much more so every evil deed.
What were gains to Paul, he considered as loss or rubbish, so he could obtain the real gain, Jesus Christ. The word “rubbish” is a rather tame translation—in the Greek, it means the vilest dross or refuse of a thing; the worst excrement. When it comes to our justification and salvation, our perceived privileges by birth and race and education are to be counted as being utterly worthless.
With this introductory comment, Paul proceeds with most fundamental and important statements.
Philippians 3:9:
“(verse 9) and be found in Him, not having my own righteousness, which is from the law, but that which is through faith in Christ, the righteousness which is from God by faith;”
This translation is misleading. The Authorized Version states, correctly:
“And may be found in him, not having mine own righteousness, which is of the law, but that which is through the faith of Christ, the righteousness which is of God by faith…”
Barnes’ Notes on the Bible comments that “The ‘righteousness which is of the law’ is that which could be obtained by conformity to the precepts of the Jewish [ritualistic] religion, such as Paul had endeavored to obtain before he became a Christian. He now saw that no one complied perfectly with the holy law of God.”
As we explain in great detail in our free booklet, “Paul’s Letter to the Galatians—How to Understand It,” pages 11–14, we must have the faith OF Christ living in us, in order to be made righteous. Our own human efforts alone can never make us righteous, as we could never keep perfectly the law of God. Not even faith IN Christ can accomplish this. It is only through Christ’s faith in us—the faith OF Christ in us—that we can obtain God’s righteousness.
While we are to look at our own righteousness—our own physical accomplishments of keeping the law—as filthy rags, we are to seek the Kingdom of God and HIS righteousness, and THAT righteousness of God can only come from God. It is the living Christ in us—through His obedient faith—that we CAN keep the law of God and which makes possible our righteousness.
Paul is intent on having the Philippians understand this process, and so he continues in the next two verses with further explanations.
Philippians 3:10–11:
“(verse 10) that I may know Him and the power of His resurrection, and the fellowship of His sufferings, being conformed to His death, (verse 11) if, by any means, I may attain to the resurrection from the dead.”
Paul was willing to give everything up, if need be, in order to understand the POWER of Christ’s resurrection (accompanied by suffering and death), so that this knowledge would motivate and help him to do everything that he needed to do to attain the resurrection from the dead.
The Living Bible explains that Paul’s reference to the “power of His [Christ’s] resurrection” refers to Paul’s desire to “experience the mighty power that brought him back to life again.” Compare also Ephesians 1:19–20.
But in looking at Philippians 3:21, we might also conclude that Paul could have had something else in mind. In that verse, he says, following the Revised Standard Version, that Christ “will change our lowly body to be like his glorious body, by the power which enables him even to subject all things to himself.”
So, when speaking of his desire to get to know the power of Christ’s resurrection, Paul could have also referred to the power “outflowing” from His resurrection (as the Amplified Bible brings it), which He will use to empower us now, as well as at His Second Coming, to resurrect us from the dead or to change us, if we are still alive at that time.
Note, Paul does not say in verse 11 that he wanted to experience the resurrection of the dead, but rather from [or out of] the dead, emphasizing that he wanted to be in the first resurrection, comprised of only those who died in Christ, as opposed to the second or general resurrection of the Great White Throne Judgment period (compare Revelation 20:4–6, 11–12).
The Jamieson Fausset and Brown commentary states:
“The oldest manuscripts read, ‘the resurrection from (out of) the dead,’ namely, the first resurrection; that of believers at Christ’s coming ([1 Corinthians] 15:23; [1 Thessalonians] 4:15; [Revelation] 20:5, 6). The Greek word occurs nowhere else in the New Testament. ‘The power of Christ’s resurrection’ ([Romans] 1:4), ensures the believer’s attainment of the ‘resurrection from the (rest of the) dead’ (compare [Philippians] 3:20, 21).”
In order to be counted worthy to attain the resurrection of the just, Paul knew that he had to increase in the knowledge OF Jesus Christ—the very knowledge that Christ has—as well as the knowledge as to who and what Christ is. Knowing and becoming like Christ includes the willingness to suffer persecution, and even to lay down our life for Christ and the brethren (compare again Philippians 3:10). Paul was willing to do whatever it took to attain or arrive at the resurrection from or out of the dead at the time of Christ’s return.
Philippians 3:12–16:
“(Verse 12) Not that I have already attained, or am already perfected; but I press on, that I may lay hold of that for which Christ Jesus has also laid hold of me. (Verse 13) Brethren, I do not count myself to have apprehended; but one thing I do, forgetting those things which are behind and reaching forward to those things which are ahead, (verse 14) I press toward the goal for the prize of the upward call of God in Christ Jesus. (Verse 15) Therefore let us, as many as are mature, have this mind; and if in anything you think otherwise, God will reveal even this to you. (Verse 16) Nevertheless, to the degree that we have already attained, let us walk by the same rule, let us be of the same mind.”
Paul makes clear that he does not believe that he has already reached perfection, and he confirms that there is a need to keep on fighting against the evil influences of sin, Satan and society, and so he is determined to press on—never even entertaining the thought of wanting to give up.
Even though Paul knew that he had not apprehended or “laid hold of” perfection and the goal of his Christian calling, he also knew that he could not look back to the things which he had left behind, but that he had to reach forward to the things which were ahead. He was committed to press toward the goal of his Christian calling—the prize of eternal life as a perfected glorious spirit being in the Kingdom of God (compare 1 Corinthians 9:24–27).
Paul was confident that he would obtain that prize, as he expressed his confidence earlier in his letter that the Philippians—the ones in whom God had begun a good work—would be perfected as well. This confidence—that he could and would make it—motivated and encouraged him to press on to reach perfection and his ultimate goal.
In Philippians 3:15, Paul also encouraged everyone who was mature enough to comprehend this, to have the same mind that he had, which was the mind of Christ (compare Philippians 2:5), adding that God would reveal the truth to some of the brethren who might in any way think differently about Paul’s teaching.
He admonished them all in verse 16 to stick to what they had accomplished and not to drift backwards. Christ told us that if we put our hand to the plow and look back, we are not fit for or worthy of the Kingdom of God (Luke 9:62). Rather, Paul said, let us be of the same mind in understanding that we must all walk forward, and we must do so by the same rule, as revealed by God (compare Galatians 6:16). The entrance into His Kingdom is through a small door and by walking on a narrow and difficult path.
Notice how the Living Bible translates Philippians 3:12–13, then followed by the rendition of the New Jerusalem Bible in verses 14–16:
“(Verse 12) I don’t mean to say I am perfect. I haven’t learned all I should even yet, but I keep working toward that day when I will finally be all that Christ saved me for and wants me to be. (Verse 13) No, dear brothers, I am still not all I should be but I am bringing all my energies to bear on this one thing: Forgetting the past and looking forward to what lies ahead.”
“(Verse 14) I am racing towards the finishing-point to win the prize of God’s heavenly call in Christ Jesus. (Verse 15) So this is the way in which all of us who are mature should be thinking, and if you are still thinking differently in any way, then God has yet to make this matter clear to you. (Verse 16) Meanwhile, let us go forward from the point we have each attained.”
We must, however, state one word of caution and clarification here: In Philippians 3:14, we read that Paul is pressing toward the goal for the prize of the “upward call of God in Christ Jesus.” It would be correct to say that this is a “heavenly calling,” as it originates from God the Father in heaven. The Authorized Version says “high calling.”
However, it is blatantly false to translate that “God is calling us up to heaven,” as the Living Bible brings it. Equally wrong is the Jamieson, Fausset and Brown commentary, stating, that it is “the common calling of all Christians to salvation in Christ, which coming from heaven invites us to heaven.” Nowhere are we told that we will go to heaven. Rather, Paul wanted to attain to the resurrection from the dead. He wasn’t talking about going to heaven.
The People’s New Testament explains it correctly when saying that the high prize of Paul’s calling is “the prize offered to those in the high calling of the saints in Christ. A crown was bestowed in an earthly race when the goal was reached. This prize is the resurrection from the dead ([Philippians] 3:11) and an eternal crown.”
Paul concludes the third chapter as follows:
Philippians 3:17–21:
“(Verse 17) Brethren, join in following my example, and note those who so walk, as you have us for a pattern. (Verse 18) For many walk, of whom I have told you often, and now tell you even weeping, that they are the enemies of the cross of Christ: (verse 19) whose end is destruction, whose god is their belly, and whose glory is in their shame—who set their mind on earthly things. (Verse 20) For our citizenship is in heaven, from which we also eagerly wait for the Savior, the Lord Jesus Christ, (verse 21) who will transform our lowly body that it may be conformed to His glorious body, according to the working by which He is able even to subdue all things to Himself.”
As Paul had encouraged the brethren to have the same mind as himself, so he is now encouraging them in verse 17 to act in the same way that he does, and to imitate those who imitate Paul. This is a strong and bold statement, but Paul is sure that he has the mind of Christ and that he is acting in the way Christ did and would (Philippians 4:9).
This is not to say that Paul believed that he was faultless—many statements in other biblical passages prove the opposite—but he is telling the Philippian brethren to have the same mind and perform the same actions as Paul, insofar as he was manifesting Christ’s mind and conduct. He was not telling them to follow him in everything—only in those things which are in conformity with God’s Will, purpose and law. After all, he emphasized at another place that brethren ought to follow him, as he was following Christ (compare 1 Corinthians 11:1; see also Ephesians 5:1–2, which tells us that we must be imitators of God).
The Jamieson, Fausset and Brown commentary, in referring to 1 Corinthians 11:1, states: “Imitate me no farther than as I imitate Christ.”
Also, we need to realize that Paul is making a contrast here in Philippians 3:18. He is comparing himself and those who follow him with those who walk as enemies of the cross of Christ, even though they were apparently “in” the Church. In reality, they were not true Church members at all and Paul did not include them at the beginning of the letter when he stated that he was confident that God who had begun a good work in true Christians, would bring it to completeness.
The fact is, God had never begun a good work in them—they were never converted (compare 1 John 2:19)—or if they were, they had lost the Holy Spirit, and as such, had rejected that which God had begun in them, so that God could not complete the good work in their lives.
In Philippians 3:19, Paul points out that they do not worship the true God and Jesus Christ but their own belly or their own selfish desires. Rather than concentrating on and setting their minds on the things which are above, they were setting their minds on earthly things. In other words, they did not have the mind of Christ, which was in Paul, but the mind of the god of this world, Satan the devil (compare Jude 16–19; 2 Peter 2:12–22; Hebrews 10:26–31; 6:4–8).
Barnes’ Notes on the Bible states:
“For many walk – Many live, the Christian life being often in the Scriptures compared with a journey. In order to induce them to imitate those who were the most holy, the apostle says that there were many, even in the church, whom it would not be safe for them to imitate. He evidently here refers mainly to the church at Philippi, though it may be that he meant to make the declaration general, and to say that the same thing existed in other churches. There has not probably been any time yet in the Christian church when the same thing might not be said.
“Of whom I have told you often – When he preached in Philippi. Paul was not afraid to speak of church members when they did wrong, and to warn others not to imitate their example. He did not attempt to cover up or excuse guilt because it was in the church, or to apologize for the defects and errors of those who professed to be Christians. The true way is, to admit that there are those in the church who do not honor their religion, and to warn others against following their example…
“And now tell you even weeping… if there is anything that should make us weep, it is, that there are those in the church who are hypocrites, or who dishonor their profession…
“they are the enemies of the cross of Christ – The ‘cross’ was the instrument of death on which the Redeemer died to make atonement for sin…. An immoral life is enmity to the cross of Christ; for he died to make us holy. A life where there is no evidence that the heart is renewed, is enmity to the cross; for he died that we might be renewed…”
Paul continues to explain in Philippians 3:20 why we who do have the mind of Christ should set our minds on the things which are above. Quite simply, our citizenship is in heaven and we are eagerly waiting for Jesus Christ to come from heaven to this earth to change our lowly body into His glorious body.
They were “heavenly citizens, or citizens of the heavenly world, in contradistinction from a worldly community… they were governed by the laws of heaven,” as Barnes’ Notes on the Bible says. They also looked to their city, the heavenly Jerusalem, which will come down from heaven. They also were reminded that their names were written in heaven—in the Book of Life—and as long as their names were recorded in heaven, they would be changed into glorified beings at the time of Christ’s return.
As Barnes’ Notes on the Bible explains, in the Greek it says that our mortal lowly body will be conformed to the “body of His glory.” (Compare 1 Corinthians 15:42–49; John 17:5.) For more information on our potential to become immortal glorified God beings in the very Kingdom of God, please read our free booklet, “God Is A Family.”
Philippians, Chapter 4
Philippians 4:1–3:
“(Verse 1) Therefore, my beloved and longed-for brethren, my joy and crown, so stand fast in the Lord, beloved. (Verse 2) I implore Euodia and I implore Syntyche to be of the same mind in the Lord. (Verse 3) And I urge you also, true companion, help these women who labored with me in the gospel, with Clement also, and the rest of my fellow workers, whose names are in the Book of Life.”
Paul had explained in the previous verses that true Christians are citizens of heaven—that their citizenship is in heaven—and that they are no longer part of this world (compare John 15:19; 17:6, 9, 11, 14–16).
They were his joy or the source of his joy, because, as Barnes’ Notes of the Bible puts it, “He rejoiced in the fact that they had been converted under him; and in their holy walk, and their friendship. Our chief joy is in our friends; and the chief happiness of a minister of the gospel is in the pure lives of those to whom he ministers.”
They were not only his joy, but also his crown. Gill’s Exposition of the Entire Bible explains:
“…they were his ‘crown’, as they were seals of his ministry… and which he hoped and believed would be his crown of rejoicing another day; when he, with them, should stand at the hand of Christ triumphing, as victors crowned, over sin, Satan, the world [and] death…”
Paul expresses this same thought in other places, such as in 1 Thessalonians 2:19.
Because the Philippians had such assurance of being beloved by God and Paul, he admonished them to continue to stand fast in the Lord—or, as it could also be rendered, “by the Lord.”
This reminds us of Paul’s lengthy comments in Ephesians 6:10–20, where he describes the armor of God. He emphasizes there that we must take up God’s armor to be able to withstand Satan and his demonic forces, and having done all, to stand.
In his letter to the Philippians, when speaking about the necessity to stand, he is also implicitly warning the brethren not to fall for Satan’s evil devices (as he had warned the Ephesians expressly, when emphasizing the need to stand, by taking up God’s armor).
In that very context, he admonishes and implores Euodia and Syntyche, two prominent women in the Church, to be of the same mind in the Lord. Most commentaries feel that these two women were probably deaconesses. Paul had encouraged the Philippians earlier, in Philippians 2:2, to fulfill his joy by being like-minded, and now, he is mentioning a concrete example where such like-mindedness was somewhat lacking, leading to dissension.
There were obviously disagreements between these two female members and Paul implored them to be reconciled to each other. Unless we are reconciled with our brethren, we cannot really stand in the Lord and hard feelings will allow Satan to come in and take advantage of us.
Paul goes on to encourage his “companion” in the congregation to help these two women who had worked hard in the gospel and who had supported Paul and Clement and the rest of his fellow workers, “whose names are in the Book of Life.”
The word “companion” means literally, “yoke-fellow.” Wesley’s Notes states: “Paul had many fellowlabourers, but not many yokefellows. In this number was Barnabas first, and then Silas, whom he probably addresses here; for Silas had been his yokefellow at the very place, Acts 16:19.”
The People’s New Testament qualifies this last statement, as follows: “Some have thought that Silas, associated with him in suffering at Philippi is meant… and that he was at Philippi when this letter was sent, but this is not certain.”
In any event, Paul is encouraging his companion or yoke-fellow to help these two women; that is, to cooperate with them and to help them in their work of reconciliation. Gill’s Exposition of the Entire Bible writes that the two women were to be helped “either by composing their differences, or by assisting them with good counsel and advice; and giving them proper instructions in the doctrines of the Gospel, that they might be brought to think the same things the church did…”
Paul mentions in Philippians 4:3 that the two women worked or labored together with him in the gospel. No preaching is meant here (1 Timothy 2:12). Rather, as Wesley’s Notes states:
“The Greek word [“they labored”] doth not imply preaching, or anything of that kind; but danger and toil endured for the sake of the gospel, which was also endured at the same time, probably at Philippi, by Clement and my other fellowlabourers [or fellow workers]. This [“fellowlabourers”] is a different word from the former [“they labored”], and [it, i.e., “fellowlabourers”] does properly imply fellowpreachers.”
The two women had performed services, probably as deaconesses, in the Church. Ministers need the help of deacons and deaconesses, especially in physical matters, so that they can concentrate on their spiritual duties (compare again Acts 6:1–7).
Paul specifically refers in Philippians 4:3 to Clement and other fellow workers [or “fellowlabourers”] who also assisted him in the work of the gospel.
Barnes’ Notes on the Bible says that the women “were associated with Clement, and with the other fellow-laborers of Paul, in aiding him in the gospel. Clement was doubtless someone who was well known among them… Who Clement was, is unknown. Most of the ancients say it was Clement of Rome, one of the primitive fathers. But there is no evidence of this. The name Clement was common, and there is no improbability in supposing that there might have been a preacher of this name in the church at Philippi.”
Paul emphasizes that the names of all those mentioned in verses 2 and 3 are in the Book of Life—this would include Clement, Paul’s fellow-workers, as well as the two women. This made it even more pressing to help the women to assure that their names would stay in the Book of Life (compare Ezekiel 33:12, 18).
We have much to say about the Book of Life in our free booklet, “Are you Predestined to Be Saved?” The names of converted Christians are clearly written in the Book of Life, and as long as their names remain in that Book, their inheritance of eternal life is assured. But this does not mean that their names could not be erased or blotted out—they clearly will be, when the unpardonable sin is being committed.
Wesley’s Notes states:
“Whose names… are in the book of life – As are those of all believers. An allusion to the wrestlers in the Olympic games, whose names were all enrolled in a book. Reader, is thy name there? Then walk circumspectly, lest the Lord blot thee out of his book!”
The Jamieson Fausset and Brown commentary adds that the Book of Life is “the register-book of those whose ‘citizenship is in heaven’… Anciently, free cities had a roll book containing the names of all those having the right of citizenship…”
There are many references in the Bible regarding the Book of Life, including Luke 10:20; Revelation 3:5; 13:8; 17:8; 20:12, 15; 21:27; 22:19.
Philippians 4:4–7:
“(Verse 4) Rejoice in the Lord always. Again I will say, rejoice! (Verse 5) Let your gentleness be known to all men. The Lord is at hand. (Verse 6) Be anxious for nothing, but in everything by prayer and supplication, with thanksgiving, let your requests be made known to God; (verse 7) and the peace of God, which surpasses all understanding, will guard your hearts and minds through Christ Jesus.”
Having emphasized in the previous verse that our names are written in the Book of Life, Paul continues to state that we are to rejoice always in the Lord. He had made the same statement in Philippians 3:1.
In Romans 12:12 he states that we are to rejoice in hope; that we are to be patient in tribulation; and that we are to continue steadfastly in prayer. Comparing Romans 12:12 with Philippians 4:4–7, we can easily see how both passages tell us the same thing.
Barnes’ Notes on the Bible points out:
“It is the privilege of Christians to do this [i.e., rejoice in the LORD always], not at certain periods and at distant intervals, but at all times they may rejoice that there is a God and Saviour; they may rejoice in the character, law, and government of God – in his promises, and in communion with him. The Christian, therefore, may be, and should be, always a happy man. If everything else changes, yet the Lord does not change; if the sources of all other joy are dried up, yet this is not; and there is not a moment of a Christian’s life in which he may not find joy in the character, law, and promises of God.”
Clarke’s Commentary on the Bible adds:
“Be continually happy; but this happiness you can find only in the Lord. Genuine happiness is spiritual; as it can only come from God… The apostle repeats the exhortation, to show, not only his earnestness, but also that it was God’s will that it should be so, and that it was their duty as well as interest.”
Paul continues to state in Philippians 4:5 that our gentleness should be known to all men, and that the Lord is at hand. There is obviously a connection: We should be gentle because we know that Christ’s return is near.
Barnes’ Notes on the Bible explains that the word for gentleness “refers to restraint on the passions, general soberness of living, being free from all excesses. The word properly means that which is fit or suitable, and then propriety, gentleness, mildness – They were to indulge in no excess of passion, or dress, or eating, or drinking. They were to govern their appetites, restrain their temper, and to be examples of what was proper for people in view of the expectation that the Lord would soon appear.”
Clarke’s Commentary on the Bible adds that the word for gentleness (“moderation” in the Authorized Version) “means the same as… mildness, patience, yieldingness, gentleness, clemency, moderation, unwillingness to litigate or contend; but moderation is expressive enough as a general term. Moderation… means meekness under provocation, readiness to forgive injuries, equity in the management of business, candour in judging of the characters and actions of others…”
Other commentaries and Bible translations render the word as “forbearance,” which would be consistent with the above-quoted explanations.
This moderation, gentleness or forbearance is a further result of our joy in God, which Paul addresses in Philippians 4:4. We have to express these character traits to all people—the good and the bad, the kind, and the contentious ones. But we are not to do it because of an outward show, but because our joyful conduct of moderation is manifested as stemming from our joyful heart, and because we realize that Jesus Christ—the Judge of the living and the dead—is at hand, or near, or at the door.
Since we know this, we are admonished in verse 6 not to be anxious for anything, but to pray to God for His help and intervention, and we must do so in everything and for everything and always and continuously. We are to make our requests known to God by prayer and supplication. Supplication is a stronger word than prayer and describes our continued pleas. When it says that we have to make our requests known to God, then this does not mean that God would not know otherwise—but we are to express our needs to God—thereby showing God that we understand that we must look to Him as the only source of our blessings. In addition, we have to express our thanks to God for what He has done and will do for us.
When we do this, then the incomprehensible peace of God, which lives in us through Jesus Christ, and which passes all human understanding, will guard our hearts and minds (Philippians 4:7). As our joy must be in God, so must be our peace. Correctly understood, it is God’s joy and God’s peace that live in us. The masses of unconverted people cannot understand how it is possible that true Christians can be peaceful in times of war and trials and adversity and persecution (compare Isaiah 26:3; John 14:27).
But as Paul explains, we have to do our part.
We have to make an effort to rejoice always; we have to show our gentleness or moderation or forbearance towards all people; we must not allow anxiety to creep into our lives, but we are to pray to God for His help in everything; we must say thanks for the things which He has already done for us and also for the things that we know He will do; and we must allow God’s peace in us to calm us down and give us relaxation and hope and confidence and reassurance that everything will work out for good because we love God and keep His commandments and do what is pleasing in His sight (compare 1 John 3:22).
God’s peace in us will guard our hearts and minds; that is, it will keep us from anxiety and agitation.
Barnes’ Notes on the Bible writes:
“The idea is, that by thus making our requests known to God, and going to him in view of all our trials and wants, the mind would be preserved from distressing anxiety. The way to find peace, and to have the heart kept from trouble, is thus to go and spread out all before the Lord… The word rendered here ‘shall keep,’ [the New King James Bible says, “will guard”] is a military term, and means that the mind would be guarded as a camp or castle is. It would be preserved from the intrusion of anxious fears and alarms.”
We must never forget to give thanks to God for what He has done, and will do for us, because thanksgiving and peace go together (compare also Colossians 3:15). If we refuse to thank God, we cannot really have a peaceful life.
But there is still much more that we need to do in order to experience God’s peace in our lives.
Philippians 4:8–9:
“(Verse 8) Finally, brethren, whatever things are true, whatever things are noble, whatever things are just, whatever things are pure, whatever things are lovely, whatever things are of good report, if there is any virtue and if there is anything praiseworthy—meditate on these things. (Verse 9) The things which you learned and received and heard and saw in me, these do, and the God of peace will be with you.”
Paul is saying that the God of peace will be with them—His peace will be in their hearts and motivate their thoughts and actions when they followed Paul’s example, when they did what they saw Paul do and say and what they had received from him. He was not speaking of sins he would occasionally commit, but the good things he did. Special emphasis is given to the right kind of meditation. As Paul meditated on godly things, so the brethren were admonished to do likewise. And what were those things on which they should meditate?
Paul lists them in verse 8: Whatever is true, noble (or honest), just, pure, lovely, praiseworthy, and of good report and of virtue.
The People’s New Testament states:
“As he concludes his letter, he sums up Christian duties into a single paragraph.
“Whatsoever things are true. Truth in word, in action, and in thought, must be cherished. Christ is THE TRUTH. His followers must be truth itself.
“Honest. The Greek is reverend. Whatever is worthy of reverence.
“Just. Strict justice in all dealings; an upright life.
“Pure. Chaste lives and clean hearts and thoughts.
“Lovely. Such deeds as spring from love and inspire love in others.
“Of good report. A life of which no evil thing can be truthfully said.
“If there be any virtue, and if there be any praise… If there be [anything] else which is virtuous or praiseworthy, let these all be the things to which you give your minds.”
The Jamieson Fausset and Brown commentary adds:
“true—sincere, in words.
“honest—Old English for ‘seemly,’ namely, in action; literally, grave, dignified.
“just—towards others.
“pure—‘chaste,’ in relation to ourselves.
“lovely—lovable…
“of good report—referring to the absent…; as ‘lovely’ refers to what is lovable face to face.
“if there be any virtue… Piety and true morality are inseparable. Piety is love with its face towards God; morality is love with its face towards man. Despise not anything that is good in itself…
“praise–whatever is praiseworthy; not that Christians should make man’s praise their aim…; but they should live so as to deserve men’s praise.”
As mentioned, when the brethren meditated on these things, they were to remember that Paul and other Christians lived that way, and Paul is very specific, in verse 9, when he admonishes them to follow his example.
The People’s New Testament says:
“He turns from precept to example, the best of all teachers, and enjoins that they observe not only what he had taught, but what they had seen in his life.”
Barnes’ Notes on the Bible explains:
“Those things which ye have both learned, and received, and heard, and seen in me, do – That is, what you have witnessed in me, and what you have learned of me, and what you have heard about me, practice yourselves. Paul refers them to his uniform conduct – to all that they had seen, and known, and heard of him, as that which it was proper for them to imitate…
“It could have been only the consciousness of a pure and upright life which would make such counsel proper. How few are the people at this day who can urge others to imitate all that they have seen in them, and learned from them, and heard of them.
“And the God of peace shall be with you – The God who gives peace…The way to obtain the blessing of the God of peace, is to lead a holy life, and to perform with faithfulness all the duties which we owe to God and to our fellow-men.”
Paul’s admonition is simple: Concentrate on good things, think good things and do good things. Seek peace with others, actually pursue it, and the God of peace will give you peace, calmness and tranquility—even in times of trials and trouble. When we know that our names are written in the Book of Life in heaven, and when we continue to seek first—including in heartfelt prayer—the Kingdom of God and God’s righteousness, then we will have peace, knowing that everything physical that we need in this life WILL BE added unto us.
Philippians 4:10–13:
“(Verse 10) But I rejoiced in the Lord greatly that now at last your care for me has flourished again; though you surely did care, but you lacked opportunity. (Verse 11) Not that I speak in regard to need, for I have learned in whatever state I am, to be content: (Verse 12) I know how to be abased, and I know how to abound. Everywhere and in all things I have learned both to be full and to be hungry, both to abound and to suffer need. (Verse 13) I can do all things through Christ who strengthens me. (Verse 14) Nevertheless you have done well that you shared in my distress.”
In verse 10, Paul states that he rejoiced in the Lord greatly because the Philippians’ care for him had been revived or had flourished again.
Barnes’ Notes on the Bible has the following comments:
“The favor which Paul had received, and for which he felt so much gratitude, had been received of the Philippians; but he regarded ‘the Lord’ as the source of it…The reason why he had not before received the favor, was not neglect or inattention on their part, but the difficulty of having communication with him.
“Your care of me hath flourished again – In the margin this is rendered ‘is revived,’ and this is the proper meaning of the Greek word. It is a word properly applicable to plants or flowers, meaning to grow green again; to flourish again; to spring up again. Here the meaning is, that they had been again prospered in their care of him, and to Paul it seemed as if their care had sprung up anew… they were desirous to render him assistance, and to minister to his wants. Paul adds this, lest they should think he was disposed to blame them for inattention.
“But ye lacked opportunity – Because there were no persons going to Rome from Philippi by whom they could send to him. The distance was considerable, and it is not probable that the contact between the two places was very constant.”
Paul continues to say in verse 11 that he has “learned” to be content in whatever state he may be in (compare also Luke 3:14). Paul, through the many trials he had to go through, had acquired the understanding of why murmuring or complaining about our condition is not pleasing in God’s sight, nor is it healthy and profitable for us. The word for “content” can also be rendered as “self-sufficient,” compare 2 Corinthians 9:8 and 1 Timothy 6:6, 8.
Paul recognized that our sufficiency or contentment is from God (2 Corinthians 3:5; compare Hebrews 13:5–6). We cannot just decide to be content. Contentment is a gift from God, but we must of course accept His gift and put it to use.
And so, Paul says in Philippians 4:13 that he can do all things—and by implication, that he can live in whatever state he might find himself—through Jesus Christ who is strengthening him. He had admonished the Philippians earlier, in verse 6, not to be anxious for anything, but to let their requests be made known to God. Paul did no less in his own life. He overcame anxiety by focusing on God and accepting from Him what He designed for him (compare Job 1:21–22; 2:10).
Paul had learned to be happy and content, every day, with his current condition. Therefore, he did not have the mind set of coveting and thereby violating the Tenth Commandment—another “side benefit” of being content in life.
Barnes’ Notes on the Bible adds that Paul had learned that:
“… it is wrong to complain at the allotments of Providence; that a spirit of impatience does no good, remedies no evil, and supplies no want; that God could provide for him in a way which he could not foresee, and that the Saviour was able abundantly to sustain him. A contented mind is an invaluable blessing… It arises from the belief that God is right in all his ways… ‘He that is of a merry heart hath a continual feast’ [Proverbs 15:15]; and one of the secrets of happiness is to have a mind satisfied with all the allotments of Providence.”
On the other hand, being content or self-sufficient does not mean, of course, that we need not strive to better our condition, if we can; nor does it mean that we should not use the blessings of God that He has bestowed on us. We are told that we are to do everything that we can do with all our might. The unprofitable servant hid his talent and was punished by God for his unwillingness to use what he had been given. We are to produce fruit in spiritual as well as physical ways. If we refuse to use what God has given us, then we will lose what we have, or what we think we might have (compare Matthew 13:12; 25:29).
In Philippians 4:12, Paul makes the point that he knows now how to be abased or live humbly (without complaints or ingratitude) and how to abound or live in prosperity (without greed or neglect of the needs of others), and that he has “learned” to be full and to be hungry, to abound and to suffer need. In other words, Paul had come to understand how to live righteously and joyfully in a state of prosperity as well as in a state of want.
The choice of these words, “I have learned both to be full and to be hungry,” etc., is a very interesting one. They are better rendered as, “I have been instructed.”
Barnes’ Notes on the Bible explains:
“The word used here… is one that is commonly used in relation to mysteries… it was only the ‘initiated’ who were made acquainted with the lessons that were taught… Paul says that he had been initiated into the lessons taught by trials and by prosperity. The secret and important lessons which these schools of adversity are fitted to teach, he had had an ample opportunity of learning; and he had faithfully embraced the doctrines thus taught.”
Wesley’s Notes concur, stating:
“I am instructed – Literally, I am initiated in that mystery, unknown to all but Christians.”
Remember that Paul had explained earlier (in chapter 4, verse 7) that only true Christians can really experience and appreciate the peace of God in their lives—especially in times of trials and adversity—and that this peace surpasses all understanding of the carnal nature. Paul repeats here the very same thought—that only true Christians are instructed how to live abundantly and in want, without sinning against God or their fellow man.
This learning process can only be achieved through the indwelling of Jesus Christ’s Spirit in us, and so Paul states in verse 13 that he can do all things through Christ who strengthens him.
The People’s New Testament states that Paul “can rise superior to every condition through the strength that Christ gives,” and Wesley’s Notes add that Paul, regardless of his current state of affairs, can “fulfil all the will of God.”
Nevertheless, Paul returns in verse 14 to his theme of complimenting the Philippians for helping him in his distress. Even though he had learned to be content, and even though he knew that Christ would supply all his needs, he did not want to give the impression that he was ungrateful for their kindness, and he most certainly did not want to discourage them from helping him. After all, he knew and communicated this knowledge to them, that God helps us many times through humans, by inspiring them to lend us a helping hand.
Paul specifically stated that they had done well to support him, but his emphasis was not so much on his receiving their gift, but, as he would later say in verse 17, he was seeking the fruit that abounded to their account. When we help others in need, we are building up treasures in heaven (Matthew 6:19–21; 19:21). Also, we are told that we will receive when we give, even in this life (Luke 6:38).
God looks at our kindness towards others as a “sweet-smelling aroma, an acceptable sacrifice, well pleasing to God” (verse 18). As living sacrifices (Romans 12:1–2), we are developing godly character which is outgoing concern for the welfare and benefit of others, away from self—it is a way of give, rather than a way of get. This echoes Paul’s earlier remarks, in Philippians 2:4, to look out for the interests (and needs) of others.
So, they did well by fulfilling their Christian duty of helping others, thereby helping themselves (compare also Philippians 4:19, see discussion below), and adding for themselves to the reward which Christ will give them upon His return (Revelation 22:12; 2 John 8).
Philippians 4:15–17:
“(Verse 15) Now you Philippians know also that in the beginning of the gospel, when I departed from Macedonia, no church shared with me concerning giving and receiving but you only. (Verse 16) For even in Thessalonica you sent aid once and again for my necessities. (Verse 17) Not that I seek the gift, but I seek the fruit that abounds to your account.”
Paul is commending the Philippian brethren for their willingness to help him. The emphasis of his statements does not have to be understood as necessarily accusing other churches for not helping him, even though, as we will see, an underlying correction toward those churches seems to be included.
The commentary of Barnes’ Notes on the Bible explains:
“The last place that Paul visited in Macedonia, at that time, was Berea. There a tumult was excited by the Jews, and it was necessary for him to go away. He left Macedonia to go to Athens; and left it in haste, amidst scenes of persecution, and when he needed sympathizing aid. At that time, as well as when he was in Thessalonica… he needed the assistance of others to supply his wants; and he says that aid was not withheld. The meaning here is, that this aid was sent to him ‘as he was departing from Macedonia’…
“[Paul is saying that no other church] so participated with me in my sufferings and necessities, as to send to my relief; compare 2 Corinthians 11:8–9. Why they did not, Paul does not intimate. It is not necessary to suppose that he meant to blame them. They might not have been acquainted with his necessities. All that is implied here is, that he specially commends the Philippians for their attention to him.”
The Jamieson Fausset and Brown Bible commentary agrees, stating:
“The Philippians had followed Paul with their bounty when he left Macedonia and came to Corinth. [2 Corinthians] 11:8, 9 thus accords with the passage here, the dates assigned to the donation in both Epistles agreeing; namely, ‘in the beginning of the Gospel’ here, and there, at the time of his first visit to Corinth… However, the supply meant here is not that which he received at Corinth, but the supply sent to him when ‘in Thessalonica, once and again’…”
However, Clarke’s Commentary on the Bible does include the following, rather critical remarks about the church in Thessalonica:
“For even in Thessalonica – While labouring to plant the Church there, he was supported partly by working with his hands, 1 Thessalonians 2:9; 2 Thessalonians 3:7–9; and partly by the contributions sent him from Philippi. Even the Thessalonians had contributed little to his maintenance: this is not spoken to their credit.”
When reading Paul’s statement in 2 Corinthians 11:8, one does get the distinct impression that the Corinthians were less than zealous to fulfill their responsibility toward the ministry. Paul says there: “I robbed other churches, taking wages from them to minister to you.”
The commentary of Barnes’ Notes on the Bible agrees and states in this context:
“The churches of Macedonia and elsewhere… had ministered to his needs. Probably he refers especially to the church at Philippi (see Philippians 4:15–16), which seems to have done more than almost any other church for his support. By the use of the word ‘robbed’ here Paul does not mean that he had obtained anything from them in a violent or unlawful manner, or anything which they did not give voluntarily.
“… the idea of Paul here is, that he, as it were, robbed them, because he did not render an equivalent for what they gave him. They supported him when he was laboring for another people. A conqueror who plunders a country gives no equivalent for what he takes. In this sense only could Paul say that he had plundered the church at Philippi. His general principle was, that ‘the laborer was worthy of his hire,’ and that a man was to receive his support from the people for whom he labored (see 1 Corinthians 9:7–14), but this rule he had not observed in this case…
“To do you service [or, as the New King James Bible says, quoted above: “…to minister to you”:] – That I might labor among you… and that I might not be compelled to labor with my own hands, and thus to prevent my preaching the gospel as I could otherwise do. The supply from other churches rendered it unnecessary in a great measure that his time should be taken off from the ministry in order to obtain a support.”
It is also true, however, that Paul worked at times with his own hands to support himself when planting the church in Thessalonica, without demanding support from them (compare again 1 Thessalonians 2:9). Some have concluded that this passage means that a minister should not be employed by his Church and draw a salary, and that the law of tithing was no longer in effect. Both assumptions are wrong.
Paul made his statements in connection with the beginning stages of the church in Thessalonica. He did not tell them at the very beginning everything that encompasses the Christian way of life—he felt it better at that moment in time not to give the false impression of trying to be “after their money,” thereby perhaps causing a stumbling block for them and preventing their further growth in the truth.
As we have seen, he received help and support from the brethren in Philippi, but this support might not have been received in time so that he was forced to engage in “outside” work. This was dictated by necessity, because on the other hand, he most certainly taught that a minister is worthy of his wages. There is also no reason to assume that Paul would not have taught the churches in Thessalonica and elsewhere the ongoing validity of God’s tithing law (Compare our free booklet, “Tithing—Today?”).
Lest anyone misunderstood, Paul continues to say in Philippians 4:17 that he was not seeking the gift, but the fruit that abounds to their account.
Barnes’ Notes on the Bible writes:
“The reason why I rejoice in the reception of what you have sent to me, is not that I am covetous… as grateful as he was for the favor which he had received, his chief interest in it arose from the fact that it would contribute ultimately to their own good…
“To your account – A phrase taken from commercial dealings. The apostle wished that it might be set down to their credit. He desired that when they came to appear before God, they might reap the benefit of all the acts of kindness which they had shown him.”
The Bible mentions also in other places that an accounting will take place when all of us appear before the judgment seat of Christ (compare Matthew 18:23–27; 25:19; Romans 14:12). Even though our salvation is a gift from God, our reward will be based on how well we did in this life. Our conduct will determine the nature of our reward that will be announced when Christ returns. For more information, please read our free booklet, “The Gospel of the Kingdom of God.”
Philippians 4:18–20:
“(Verse 18) Indeed I have all and abound. I am full, having received from Epaphroditus the things sent from you, a sweet-smelling aroma, an acceptable sacrifice, well pleasing to God. (Verse 19) And my God shall supply all your need according to His riches in glory by Christ Jesus. (Verse 20) Now to our God and Father be glory forever and ever. Amen.”
Paul continues to tell the Philippians that through Epaphroditus, he has received enough from them for his personal needs. At the same time, he makes clear again that their gift was a sweet-smelling aroma to God (compare Ephesians 5:2); that it was a sacrifice that was well pleasing and acceptable to God (compare Hebrews 13:16; 1 Peter 2:5).
Barnes’ Notes on the Bible explains:
“He regarded it as an offering which they had made to God himself; and he was persuaded that he would regard it as acceptable to him. They had doubtless made the offering, not merely from personal friendship for Paul, but because he was a minister of Christ… The word ‘odor’ [“aroma” in the New King James Bible] refers properly to the pleasant fragrance produced in the temple by the burning of incense… The whole language here is taken from an act of worship; and the apostle regarded what he had received from the Philippians as in fact a thank-offering to God…”
The commentary of Jamieson, Fausset and Brown adds:
“The figure is drawn from the sweet-smelling incense which was burnt along with the sacrifices; their gift being in faith was not so much to Paul, as to God [Matthew 25:40], before whom it ‘came up for a memorial’ [Acts 10:4], sweet-smelling in God’s presence [Genesis 8:21; Revelation 8:3–4].”
Paul proceeds to state in Philippians 4:19 that God will supply their need as they have supplied the need of others, in this case, Paul. The People’s New Testament puts it quite succinctly: “My God shall supply all your need. Since you do not forget the needs of his servants, he will not forget yours.”
But Paul says even more than this. He emphasizes that God will do so “according to His riches in glory” (compare Ephesians 3:16). God will supply all their needs in a most glorious manner, according to His unlimited riches, or with abundant fullness. As He owns everything, He can give to all whatever He deems necessary.
God will do so “by Christ Jesus,” or, as the Jamieson, Fausset and Brown commentary clarifies, He will do so “by virtue of your being ‘IN’ (so Greek, not ‘by’) Christ Jesus.”
Another meaning is that God will give us our needs by placing us in glory—showing and proving that God will never leave us or forsake us. This further understanding makes sense in light of Paul’s statements in the following verse (Philippians 4:20), that all glory belongs to God the Father forever and ever.
God is in the process of glorifying true Christians. It is their potential to inherit God’s glory. We must always remember that it is God who does this, because of grace, which is a free gift. Paul ends his letter to the Romans in a similar way when he says in Romans 16:27: “… to God, alone wise, be glory through Jesus Christ forever. Amen.”
And so, in reminding us where glory comes from, we are to recognize in thankful prayer that “Yours is the glory” and appreciate the fact that God is our loving Father who wants to share His glorious gifts with us.
The Matthew Henry’s Whole Bible Commentary states:
“We must ascribe glory to God as [our] Father, the glory of his own excellence and of all his mercy unto us. We must thankfully own the receipt of all from him, and give the praise of all to him. And our praise must be constant and perpetual; it must be glory for ever and ever.”
Philippians 4:21–23:
“(Verse 21) Greet every saint in Christ Jesus. The brethren who are with me greet you. (Verse 22) All the saints greet you, but especially those who are of Caesar’s household. (Verse 23) The grace of our Lord Jesus Christ be with you all. Amen.”
Paul concludes his letter by emphasizing that every converted Christian—every person “in Christ”—is a saint. A saint means one who is sanctified or set aside for a holy purpose. Throughout his letter to the Philippians, Paul explains what that purpose is and how we are to behave in this life in order to be worthy of it.
He also mentions that the brethren who were with him greet the Philippians as well. The brethren seem to describe in this case, those fellow laborers who were in Rome.
Gill’s Exposition of the Bible says that the brethren were “Timothy… and Epaphras, Marcus, Aristarchus, Demas, and Lucas… he makes no mention of Peter anywhere, when he writes from Rome or to it, which shows he was not there then, or a bishop of that place.”
Paul continues in verse 22 that all the saints greet the Philippians, referring to all the saints in Rome, and he sends special greetings from the saints who are of Caesar’s household.
Clarke’s Commentary on the Bible states:
“Nero was at this time emperor of Rome… yet in his family there were Christians: but whether this relates to the members of the imperial family, or to guards, or courtiers, or to servants, we cannot tell. If even some of his slaves were converted to Christianity, it would be sufficiently marvelous… That the Empress Poppaea may have been favourably inclined to Christianity is possible; for Josephus relates of her [that she] was a worshipper of the true God; it is not likely, therefore, that she threw any hinderances in the way of her servants who might wish to embrace the Christian faith…”
Paul concludes in verse 23 with these powerful words: “The grace of our Lord Jesus Christ be with you all. Amen.” Paul uses almost the same words in Romans 16:20, 24, and in 2 Thessalonians 3:18, and he also uses a very similar expression in Galatians 6:18.
Paul leaves us with a very useful and important reminder that it is only because of God the Father’s and Jesus Christ’s grace—special favor or unmerited pardon—that we have been called out of this world to inherit eternal life and to become born again members in the very Family of God.
In all his trials, Paul knew that Jesus Christ was both with him and in him, and that Christ helped him to continue his fight. He encouraged the Philippians to believe and to do likewise, and God, through the timeless pages of His Word, tells those of us today that He will complete the good work which He had begun in us—IF we allow Him to do so (Philippians 1:6).
Conclusion
Paul’s letter to the Philippians is an intense doctrinal work on the nature and love of God the Father and Jesus Christ, and our potential to become like them. It is also a moving testimony of friendship, appreciation, helpfulness and thankfulness between church members from diverse backgrounds.
We began our in-depth study of Paul’s letter by discussing the background as well as the concepts of “saints,” “bishops and deacons,” the nature of God, and the gospel of the Kingdom of God. We addressed the reasons for Paul’s confidence that the Philippians would “make” it into the kingdom, cautioning at the same time that we must examine ourselves and make certain that we do not become disqualified by our own actions, or lack thereof. We proceeded to explain the difference between swearing and affirming, and the fact that Christ lived in Paul, as He lives in every converted Christian today.
We also showed how Paul’s circumstances—being a prisoner in Rome—led to the furtherance of the gospel; why he rejoiced when ministers preached with improper motives; what he meant when he spoke of his “departure” and when he said that for him “to live is Christ, and to die is gain”; and why living worthy of and suffering for the gospel is a proof of perdition to our adversaries.
We discussed how we can obtain unity in God’s Church, which is only possible when we follow Christ’s example of humility and love, who was in the form of and equal with God, but who emptied Himself and became a man to suffer and die for us so that we could become born-again members of the very Family of God.
We explained how to work out our own salvation with fear and trembling; how to become blameless and harmless children of God without fault in the midst of a crooked and perverse generation; and how to shine as lights in the world.
We discussed in great detail the need for us to develop righteous character, which is an extremely important godly mandate, and we showed that Timothy and Epaphroditus are glowing examples in that regard.
We also showed that Paul warned true church members not to follow those of ungodly character, those who had confidence in the flesh and who worshipped their own belly. Paul called them dogs, evil workers and the mutilation. By contrast, even though Paul might have had every reason—strictly from a carnal standpoint—to be proud of his heritage, ethnic background, upbringing and education, he considered all of it worthless, so that he would attain the resurrection from the dead.
We explained that Christians are to be content with the things they have, but since many confuse contentment with complacency, we emphasized that we must not neglect to use the blessings that we have been given, because if we do, we will lose them.
We addressed the need for Christian giving and the accompanying blessing in this life and in the life to come; and we concluded with a reminder that God will always be with us, as long as we are willing to let Him rule our lives.
There is so much more that Paul addresses in his letter to the Philippians, and truly, his timeless writing is an inspired work of godly wisdom and instruction in doctrine and Christian living, worthy to be studied over and over again.
As you do, with the help of this booklet, remember to thank God for His unspeakable gifts of knowledge and understanding; His priceless gifts of repentance, faith, forgiveness, justification and righteousness; His marvelous gift of His Holy Spirit and its fruit of love, peace, contentment and other godly character traits; and His undeserved and treasurable gift of your future salvation and eternal life in the Kingdom of God, to be revealed within a very short time.
Current Events
Egypt’s Revolution Continues
“The Financial Times Deutschland writes:
“‘The announcement of Mubarak’s arrest is not entirely satisfactory. If the military council can decide on its own whim when Mubarak should be turned over to the judiciary, it raises questions about the legal system in place. It certainly makes one doubt the existence of democratic principles such as the separation of powers. That is true even if a trial against Mubarak is a positive development. In other cases too, the legal arbitrariness of the military reminds one of the Mubarak regime.’
“‘The generals should only stay in power until the Egyptians elect a democratic government. But such a change will hardly be successful if the military cement their hold on the country’s leadership. An independent judiciary, press freedoms and freedom of expression must all be part of a democratic transition. Western politicians, who presented themselves as friends of the democracy movement in the days after Mubarak’s fall, need to demand that democratic criteria are met. Egypt’s revolution has not yet been won.’”
From Newsmax.com, April 18, 2011:
“The Muslim Brotherhood’s mask is slipping in Egypt. Small ‘d’ democrats there and elsewhere are alarmed by top Brotherhood officials who now aver openly what has been utterly predictable: Once in power they will impose Shariah — the totalitarian, supremacist politico-military-legal program practiced in Saudi Arabia, Iran, Somalia, Sudan, and increasingly elsewhere.
“The prospect that the most populous Arab nation, one that sits astride the strategic Suez Canal and has a vast American-supplied arsenal, is heading in such an ominous direction is made all the more remarkable since the Obama administration has done nothing to deter the rise of the Ikhwan (as the Muslim Brotherhood is known in Arabic).”
Gadhafi Not So Easy!
SpiegelOnline, April 15, 2011, reports:
“During their summit in Berlin, NATO foreign ministers have failed to make much progress on how to proceed with its mission in Libya. German commentators warn that a lack of resolve against Moammar Gadhafi could reveal the alliance as an impotent Cold War relic.
“A two-day NATO summit in Berlin this week has been hosted, in part, by German Foreign Minister Guido Westerwelle, who awkwardly distinguished himself in the UN Security Council’s vote last month on military aid for Libyan rebels by a surprise abstention. Accordingly, when NATO members met on Thursday to decide what to do next, Westerwelle had to choose his words carefully. ‘What unites us is the goal,’ he told his colleagues in Berlin. ‘We want a free and democratic Libya.’”
BILD reported on April 15, 2011:
“If it continues like that, Muammar al-Gadhafi will remain the dictator of Libya long after NATO has ceased to exist as a functioning military alliance. The Americans, French and British could prevent a massacre against the Gadhafi opponents. This is to be applauded.
“But then NATO wanted to be in charge. But that was too much.
“The 28 states of the alliance have no common goal and no common idea as to how much to risk militarily. It is the announcement of capitulation.
“When Germany felt it was extremely clever to vote during the UN Security Council meeting against the three main NATO partners, it became clear: A half crazy desert despot can divide the West. Just that.
“That should have warned NATO. Now it is paralyzed. It cannot just abandon its military activity. It cannot accept a stalemate with Gadhafi. But what it would need, to get rid of him, for instance ground troops, it cannot achieve.
“This way, the alliance is abolishing itself.”
BBC, April 20, 2011, adds:
“At the moment, political and diplomatic contacts are not bringing an end to the war any closer. Britain and France are Nato’s hawks on Libya, and aren’t prepared to negotiate with the government here until Col Gaddafi goes.
“That means they do not have an easy or fast exit from the war. Deploying military advisers means they are deepening their involvement.
“And despite what the Libyan foreign minister has said about what could happen after an election, Col Gaddafi shows no signs at all of stepping aside, let alone leaving the scene.”
Soon, NATO will be replaced by a powerful United States of Europe.
Europe: The New Protector?
WorldNetDaily, on April 18, 2011, reported:
“The European Union might intervene militarily to halt violent clashes between protesters and the governments of Syria, Bahrain and Yemen, according to one official, Joseph Farah’s G2 Bulletin reports.
“Hungarian Deputy Foreign Minister Zsolt Nemeth has warned of a Libyan-style military intervention as a “distinct possibility” unless these regimes stop the killings and repression of demonstrators and “[clean] up their acts.”
“Security forces reportedly have killed some 23 people Bahrain, 122 in Syria and 63 in Yemen.
“At a recent European Parliament meeting, Nemeth said that the parliament had been discussing countries ‘where there are authoritarian regimes which are also playing with fire, and where there is a risk of intervention.’
“‘I think we have sent out a very clear and important signal that came from the (EU) high representative (Catherine Ashton) and that is a very crucial message to these three countries,’ Nemeth said. ‘They know that in Libya and also in the Ivory Coast there have been military interventions and that’s always a possibility.’
“Nemeth pointed to an evolving approach by Europeans as shaping a ‘very clear philosophy under the motto of “the responsibility to protect” and that should be a warning sign to Yemen, Bahrain and indeed to all of those countries which maintain authoritarian regimes.’”
Declaring a Palestinian State
WorldNetDaily posted on April18, 2011:
“The Obama administration has asked the Palestinian Authority to halt talks on a unity government with Hamas, according to a senior PA official.
“The official said the White House fears a unity government with the Islamist group would make it difficult for the U.S. and European Union to support the unilateral declaration of a Palestinian state in the United Nations.
“The information is the latest indicator Obama will not veto the controversial U.N. resolution, which would recognize a Palestinian state in the Hamas-controlled Gaza Strip as well as the West Bank and eastern Jerusalem, purportedly including the Temple Mount.
“Like Jerusalem, the West Bank, or Judea and Samaria, is the site of biblical, historically Jewish communities.”
Also, from the EUOBSERVER, 4/14/11:
“The Palestinian Authority has welcomed endorsement of a UN report on institution building as a ‘birth certificate’ for statehood amid Israeli concern over a potential unilateral declaration of independence.
“The Ad-hoc Liaison Committee (AHLC) on Palestine at a meeting in the EU capital on Wednesday (13 April) endorsed a UN report which says that in six key areas – rule of law, the economy, education, health, social protection and infrastructure – in the West Bank ‘government functions are now sufficient for a functioning government of a state.’
“The AHLC is an international body comprising the EU, US, Israel, Canada, Norway, Russia, four Arab countries, the UN, the World Bank and the IMF.
“The endorsement comes ahead of a UN meeting in September in which Israel fears the Palestinian side will unilaterally declare independence in territories under its control before the 1967 Arab-Israeli war due to a stalemate in Israeli-Palestinian peace talks.
“Speaking after the event in Brussels, Palestinian Prime Minister Salam Fayyad said: ‘This very important meeting effectively recognised the reality of a state of Palestine being projected on the territory occupied in 1967, which amounts effectively to a birth certificate for the reality of Palestinian statehood.’
“Asked by press if the move makes a unilateral declaration more likely, he said he would favour a final settlement recognised by Israel: ‘We are not looking for yet another declaration, or for a virtual state.’
“He went on to note that the AHLC-UN decision, plus related decisions to grant the Palestinian Authority observer status in the WTO and tariff-free exports to the EU, are ‘reflective’ of growing support for independence, however.
“‘These are important developments and we see them as reflective. A lot of countries around the world stand ready to offer that recognition. Of course, exactly when they do so precisely is a time for their choosing.’”
These moves are prophetically significant. Indeed, the Bible, in Zechariah 12, verses 2-3, indicates that all nations will gather against the City of Jerusalem. Our free booklet— “The Book of Zechariah, Prophecies for Today!”—gives more details about these momentous occurrences!
Hungary’s Controversial New Constitution
From Deutsche Welle, April 18, 2011:
“Lawmakers from Hungary’s governing majority have approved a controversial new constitution amid a boycott by the opposition. Critics fear a ban on abortion and discrimination against homosexuals and non-Christians.
“With a two-thirds majority in parliament, Hungary’s ruling center-right party effortlessly pushed through a controversial new constitution Monday that the opposition deems an attack on democracy and citizens’ rights…
“Critics say the constitution is the government’s attempt to cement its power beyond its term, alleging that it eliminates the system of checks and balances, prevents Hungary’s eventual adoption of the euro, forces its Christian ideology on the country and limits civil liberties.
“The new constitution’s preamble is laden with references to God, Christianity, the fatherland, the ‘Holy Crown of Hungary,’ and traditional family values, raising opposition fears about the future rights of Hungary’s atheists, homosexuals and single-parent families.
”However, the majority in parliament did not share these fears. Laszlo Kover, a Fidesz parliamentarian and speaker of the house welcomed the new basic law, saying it ‘acknowledges Christianity as the basis of our civilization but it ensures moral freedom.’
The article adds:
“German deputy foreign minister, Werner Hoyer, commented on Monday in Tunis that Hungary’s current course was not in line with European values.
“‘We are observing the developments in Hungary with great attention and not without concern,’ he was quoted as saying on the German Foreign Ministry’s website.”
In its article dated April 20, The Frankfurter Allgemeine Zeitung has no problem with the new constitution:
“The preamble may seem antiquated to Western observers. But for the big majority of Hungarians in the country and for the Hungarian minorities abroad, the references to a ‘national statement of faith’ and a ‘holy crown’ are values as worthy of the constitution as are references to God and Christendom and the emphasis on marriage and family as foundations of society and state. There is no evidence in the text that the amendments are not in line with basic European values, as [Hungarian Prime Minister Viktor] Orban’s opponents are claiming.”
S&P Downgrade—U.S. Negative!
The Guardian.co.uk published on April 19, 2011:
“Shares fell heavily on Wall Street on Monday after a leading ratings agency fanned fears of Europe’s debt crisis spreading across the Atlantic by issuing a strong warning about America’s failure to tackle its budget deficit.
“In a move seen by Wall Street as a ‘shot across the bows’ of bickering politicians in Washington, Standard and Poor’s (S&P) said it was cutting the outlook on the US’s long-term rating from stable to negative for the first time since the attack on Pearl Harbor 70 years ago.
“The announcement surprised the financial markets, where attention in recent months has been focused on the problems of the weaker nations of the eurozone. Renewed speculation that Greece will be forced to default on its debts led to a sharp sell-off in the euro, but S&P stressed that the US was not immune from the sovereign debt crisis.”
This bad news for the U.S. comes on the heels of a growing push to replace the U.S. dollar as the world’s reserve currency. However, with the U.S. economy suffering on more and more fronts, the Euro is emerging as the most stable monetary unit—something we have been reporting as a key and decisive fulfillment of prophecies concerning an all-powerful, revived Europe!
Texas Burns!
CNN published on April 20, 2011:
“Texas firefighters Wednesday battled blazes that have scorched more than a million acres and have been burning for more than a week, according to the Texas Forest Service.
“‘We’re actually seeing Texas burn from border to border. We’ve got it in west Texas, in east Texas, in north Texas, in south Texas — it’s all over the state, Forest Service spokeswoman April Saginor told CNN Radio.”
This article also states that the reason for these fires is lack of rainfall; and, as the next article shows, weather problems in the U.S. are widespread—even historic!
Tornadoes Ravage the Southern U.S.
AccuWeather.com wrote on April 17, 2011:
“From Thursday, April 14, 2011 to Saturday, April, 16, 2011, devastating tornadoes rampaged across communities of the southern United States. Cities and towns from Oklahoma to North Carolina were assaulted by the deadly twisters.
“The tornado outbreak led to a total of 241 tornado reports in 14 states over the three-day period. This will likely rank this tornado outbreak among the largest in history.
“Tragically, the death toll has risen to 39 people so far with dozens of others injured. The number of fatalities could rise as investigations continue. This tornado outbreak already ranks as the most deadly outbreak since the 2008 Super Tuesday tornado outbreak.
“In North Carolina alone, close to two dozen eople were killed on Saturday, while seven people were killed in Alabama on Friday…
“This mid-April 2011 tornado outbreak is likely to rank among the largest tornado outbreaks in history with 241 tornado reports.
“‘There has not been a tornado outbreak in history over three days with this many tornadoes spawned by a single storm system,’ according to [Expert Senior Meterorologist Henry] Margusity.”
California’s Newest Curriculum!
The Telegraph reported on April 17, 2011:
“Children would take lessons on issues affecting gays, lesbians, bisexuals and transgender people, with schools granted discretion about what age to start the lessons.
“The law was passed by the state’s senate and is likely to pass the assembly easily, which is also controlled by the Democrats, before being signed by Governor Jerry Brown.
“The legislation, sponsored by Democrat Mark Leno of San Francisco, passed on a 23-14 party line vote.
“‘We are second-class citizens and children are listening,’ he said. ‘When they see their teachers don’t step up to the plate when their classmate is being harassed literally to death, they are listening and they get the message that there is something wrong with those people.’
“Republican state Senator Doug La Malfa opposed the bill saying: ‘I’m deeply troubled kids would have to contemplate at a very, very early age, when many of us are teaching abstinence … what is sexuality.’
“California law already requires schools to cover the contributions to the state and nation of women, African Americans, Mexican Americans, entrepreneurs, Asian Americans, European Americans, American Indians and labour activists. The new bill will also add the disabled to the list.”
The Bible also records accounts of “gay history”—specifically, in Genesis 19, where the story of the cities of Sodom and Gomorrah is told. However, it is doubtful that this history will be a part of California’s newest teaching curriculum!